Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Ah...yes. A quiet, quiet neighborhood--oh, hello! I didn't see you all there. Haha, hello. I am your narrator, yes. I know, every convenient film or novel needs one, am I annoying you? Sorry, just getting into the groove, because I have a story for you all today.

The birds chirped, singing a melody that could repeat in anyone's head hours on end, the warmth of the sun on a summer morning, the dew on the grass waiting to greet people from their sleep, the crisp air that gave that comforting chill to start everyone's morning off.

A blue bird--a toon bird at that. It's simple look would seem out of place for anyone that doesn't live in this world. You would find it odd to see a dainty blue bird with its blue eyes standing out from any other ordinary bird. Simply--because it's a cartoon, or a Toon as we like to call these guys.

The bluebird delicately flapped its wings, its eyes closed with a calm expression on its face, soaring over to a house. Where it slowly yet softly placed its talons on a sill of a window, which was closed. The blue bird peered into the window, it could see a girl laying in her bed, asleep. Her back turned from the window and her breathing ever so softly inhaling and exhaling. Sound asleep.

Ah, it seems little blue birds want to sing a song to wake up our friend. Go ahead little birdie, give us a song.

The bluebird gave an excited expression. Taking in a big inhale, it's chest becoming larger before it lets out a nice melodic loud;

"COCKLEDOODLEDOOOO---!!"

Y/n flinched quickly and shot up, snorting abruptly from her sleep she was so deep into. Her eyes wide open and heart beating in her chest, the sudden noise scared the poor soul!

The bluebird lifted a wing to its beak to hide its from and muffle and snickered mischievously at the reaction.

Oh, you sneaky little rascal. Well. Now that she's up. Let's get this show on the ride shall we?

-

"Okay. We have 3 tickets for 2PM. But I want to go and get gas first, your dad drained the gas yesterday--"

Y/n sat in the passenger seat of the car, her mother talking on and on of the 103 things she had accomplished in the day, a busy woman, but she got things done. Music blared through the speakers as she spoke, but Y/n busy scrolling through her phone to pay the woman any mind, which her mother noticed. Glancing at her daughter, the lady gently jabbed Y/n's ribs, causing Y/n to tense up at the sudden jab and made a small noise at the sudden feeling.

"Hey-Hey, are you even listening to me?" Her mother smiled at Y/n. Y/n turned her phone off and nodded. "Yes, You were ranting about errands. And your lottery tickets." She said. Her mother had her focus on the road, but the smile was still glued to her face, being able to drag her daughter with her, was a way to spend time with Y/n. The highschool graduate had been busy in the house for most of the time...well...basically relaxing, of course she did things around the house, but the mother wanted to take her daughter to her to work, to experience mother and daughter time.

"So. What exactly are we going to do today?" Y/n asked. Sitting up in her seat as she watched the builds pass by.

"Well. I was thinking, maybe a movie? Walk in the park maybe? But, before anything. I have to drop off some paperwork at the studio."

Ah, yes. Y/n's mother worked as a secretary at a studio, not such a big role, nevertheless, it was a job with the big leagues...in a way!

In this particular area, she worked for a company named JoeyDrew, years ago it was formerly known as MeatlyStudios, the company had history, Joey Drew, who was originally the owner, but with many cases on his back for various reasons, that was not classified to the public, but within his arrest the company was given to better hands and care, a man named Henry Stein.

Y/n had never really stepped foot into the building her mother worked at, of course she knew what shows were produced there as she saw some of them play on television countless times as any other film out there. Living with a world of toons, you were born into a world with Toons and humans and things are normal, so, heating about going to her job didn't raise too much excitement.

But, it didn't hurt to get a glimpse at the workplace her mother works in.

"Well, would look at that--she looks just like you!"

Starting at the middle aged woman that circled from around the counter with a joyful smile. Y/n's mother gives a welcoming smile to her co-worker and she grabs Y/n's hands and shakes it. The silver name tag, which had the woman's name engraved in the silver with a cartoon horns coming from the bottom read; 'Annie'

"Hey, Annie, I'm just stopping by to drop off these files." Y/n's mother placed a beige portfolio on the counter as Annie gently grabbed Y/n's hand, giving her a firm welcoming shake. Y/n gave a close lipped smile to Annie as the woman mostly had her focus on her.

"Hi, nice to meet you." Y/n spoke, the lady smiled and nodded. Her hand slipping from Y/n's grasp before placing her hands behind her back, looking at the simplistic formal uniform, Y/n took in the attire, a black blouse and dress pants, but Y/n wasn't paying too much attention to that, she looked at the white pearls that formed a necklace. Annie had turned to look at Y/n's mother as she then started to speak, not paying much attention to their conversation. Instead, she observed her surroundings in the lobby of the studio. Beige carpet, and clear windows to show the parking lot that was being filled by the minute for many interns, animators and other people that work for the industry.

On the walls were some posters of the many shorts and animated films of Bendy the devil. The main protagonists of the many shorts, and from what Y/n could remember, one of the first characters introduced by Joey Drew and Henry Stein. The fluorescent light made the posters look more alive and exciting. Her optics danced around the studio, before landing on a cardboard cut out--she assumed it was a cardboard cutout. Of Bendy. Not finding much interest in the cutout, she decided to look back over to her mother to see if she was about ready to leave, but seeing Annie and her mother speaking, going over the paperwork in the portfolio. A sudden moment from the corner of her eye caused her to look back over, her eyes landing on the Bendy cutout. The black and white demon only stood there with its famous grin and pie cut black eyes.

"..." Y/n's slowly looked back at her mother, yet again, and once again. She saw movement. Looking back over to the cut out again, she was astonished to see it was gone. With much confusion, she would have suspected someone for moving it, though, no one seemed to be paying attention to her general direction as it was the early morning and people were too busy doing work.

A white gloved hand rose from behind Y/n's back and tapped her shoulder twice. Causing her to whip around in the direction to see the person, only to find nothing.

"What?" She finally spoke up in utter confusion, once again, a white glove rose and tapped her shoulder yet again, repeating the action by turning around, she was once again met with nothing. Y/n furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. She suddenly heard a tsk, glancing to her right. A few inches away from her, stood the all knowing black and white demon, Bendy. Though, living in a world with Toons where obviously Humans and Toons Co-exists. On any other day, or any other everyday toon, seeing one wouldn't be such a surprise, but seeing the star of the company, in the building, as Bendy and the the rest of the cast weren't exactly in the studio as often as anyone would think, more so being out for the most part--well. Doing their job. Starring as a cartoon in films.

"Whoa--how did..?" Y/n felt a smile form on her face. She never met Bendy. Or, any of the cast, yes, her mother worked for the studio, but that didn't mean she had the free will and access to meeting anyone she desired that worked with JoeyDree Studios.

Bendy rose a finger to shush Y/n, his grin expanding her so slightly.

"Well! I don't see why you're surprised, you're M/n daughter, huh?" He asked. Y/n was still busy looking at the toon, her reply was delayed for a moment, but she replied. Nodding she gave him a toothy smile.

"Yes. I am."

Bendy gasped, placing his gloved fingers on his mouth. "Well--why I outta--c'mere you!" Bendy extended his arms and pulled Y/n in a hug. Y/n lets out a short laugh before wrapping her arms around the room, feeling him pat her back. After a moment he pulled away, still with the smile on his face.

"Now, I can say I've met everyone's family." He said. Y/n took a moment to understand what he meant. Putting things together, she assumed he met everyone who worked in the studio building children or other relatives.

"I'm assuming you were going around to try and meet everyone's family members?" Y/n asked. Motioning towards the people in the lobby--but still motioning forward every one that worked in the studio. Bendy nods.

"Yes! You see I've met Jacob's 4 sons, Alex, Zachary, Matthew, Isaac, I've met Bethany's 6 nieces, such cute little dolls. I must say so myself, Amy, Sam, Debbie and Anna--" He ranted and went on and on about the many family members he had met, counting on his fingers, so many people he had met that were family members of the workers in the studios, so many, in fact, he already counted his 4 cartoonish fingers and grew a 7th one countings on them!

"--And then there was Mary, her uncle's fathers 3rd cousin who owned a diner down the street. Which he soon gave to her, and there I met her two sons and 2 daughters. Crazy thing is--they're quadruplets!" He tugged at his horns out of excitement that he couldn't seem to contain. Y/n held a smile on her face, listening to him rant, one thing about toons was that some acted exactly how they did on screen. Happy, go lucky, enthusiastic. Of course Bendy more was a mischievous character. But regardless, toons were very animated people--no pun intended. But they were very lively, really, they could bring a smile to anyone's face.

"And then, I met you. I believe. Is it?" He took a moment to think, tapping his chin in thought as he tapped his foot on the ground. But he quickly regained his original posture. "Yes! The last of it." He answered for himself.

"Well, it's nice to meet you too." Y/n said. Walking through the double glass door, which got Bendy's attention as he looked over, as well as Y/n. A middle aged man, formally dressed, speaking on a phone walks through the doors. He seemed to be in a busy call as he spoke in a low voice. It was Henry. Who also wasn't exactly seen around the studio as often as he was a busy many running a company, and a studio isn't the only place a businessman needs to be. Usually being in tons of board meetings for different ideas, financial things and much more that was needed for the company to work smoothly. Henry noticed Annie and Y/n's mother. He smiled and waved at them as he pressed a button on the elevator, the two waved back with graceful smiles and went back to their small meeting for...whatever it was they were talking about for the portfolio.

"Who's that?" Y/n asked. Bendy looked away from the elevator and to Y/n. "Well, Henry of course. He runs this place." Bendy answered. Nodding, Y/n knew of Henry, but never really met him--well she never met him, only heard about him occasionally in her mother's conversation about work.

"Don't tell him--but I actually run this place." Bendy said, cupping a hand over his mouth as if he were telling the most classified secret ever. But it did cause Y/n to snicker. Suddenly, with the sudden voice of the news lady on the TV that hung from the ceiling stole the two attention. Looking over, the screen showed a lady sitting in the news studio, giving a report.

"This just in. The book of vida has been reportedly stolen from a storage facility down in Manhattan, this ancient book was supposedly attended to be sent off overseas to the France Museum of Natural History, but unfortunately has been stolen, 2 security guards were guarding the building last night. When at approximately 3AM, a broken glass was heard in the North side of the building, upon investigation, the glass box was broken into and the book of vida was gone. An investigator, Detective Droopy, is now on charge and at the scene."

The screen soon switched to a Toon, which was Droopy the Detective, many interviews where there taking photos, the clicking of the cameras and the bright flashes didn't seem to faze him. Droopy was a notorious detective around town, being one of the first toons to have such an important role as a--'human' job, which would be working in the officer department--a detective. But, he was good at his job regardless...maybe because he was a dog?

He was standing in front of the building that allegedly was robbed, as in any other invertivew, he held a nonchalant expression.

"Yes, we all know how important this is, the good news is that we have a lead, and I feel that this can quickly give us all our answers on who, what, when and where." He said. From behind him, he pulled out one singular red feather, the auburn frigid plume, the color of the feather similar to the reddish hues of an Autumn season.

"I can say that this will help us out tremendously, and that's detective talk."

The interview went on in the background as Y/n lost interest in it, recently cases have been occurring around time, with homicides and robberies, for example, the arrest of Joey Drew was one case out of plethora of them. It seemed for the most part, Toons were the ones making these sudden flux of incidents, and lately some people didn't take good eye on how the Toons were portraying themselves. And some still stood beside toons regardless. Bendy had looked away from the TV screen as well, holding his arms behind his back.

"Well, I didn't expect things like this to go too far." He said.

"What's a book of Vida?" Y/n asked him, she rarely paid attention to any...politics? Well shouldn't really say the book had anything to do with politics, just simply not really paying too much attention with all the news had been going around specifically case wise, of course she knew the sudden rise and tension that was growing between Toons and humans. It was like a brick wall.

"It's a book. Or as people that are archeologists would look at is, as a book of prophecy. What's in it? I don't know, it's mostly been transported from different museums. I have heard that it has information about life--which--" he paused for a moment. Tapping his shoe on the floor in thought.

"It is about life in fact. It's called The Book of Life. Basically I've heard that it holds a prophecy, hero's or whatever, I dunno. I think that's really far fetched if you ask me." He said. Waving a gloved hand as if dismissing the idea. Y/n could understand him. A book speaking about future heros? Yes, far fetched. And...very fantasy like.

"Alright, that should be all for now." Y/n's mother spoke as she walked over. Looking in her purse for her car keys, obviously making it known it was time to leave. When she looked up and noticed Bendy standing next to Y/n, she smiled.

"Oh hey, I didn't know you were here too, did you tag along with Henry?" She asked. Bendy once again smiled brightly and nodded at her question.

"Yes, he's upstairs in a meeting and I decided to stop by with him, glad I did, because I was finally able to meet Y/n!" He motioned towards Y/n.

"Oh yes, I've tried getting her in here plenty of times, but I'm so busy, I can barely remember anything."

The two shared a laugh, obviously it wasn't the first time the two met, which would be understandable as Y/n's mother worked in the study and was bound to run into anyone major, like Bendy himself at times.

"Well, I'll leave you two be now!" Bendy smiled and waved goodbye.

-

Walking out of the studio, and once again feeling the heat of the sun spreading its welcoming warmth to the world after being in the AC for some time. Y/n and her mother walked to the car that was parked, the clouds were making themselves known, making it vaguely obvious that later it might rain.

"Alright, I'm hungry. Are you?" M/n said, unlocking the car doors with a click of a button, Y/n opened the door to the passenger side and slid in the car.

"I've been hungry since I woke up." Y/n said. Causing a chuckle to come from her mother.

"Don't worry, I'll find us something to eat."

-

The chattering of people in the restaurant was incoherent, plates clattering together, it wasn't as busy seeing it was still in the early morning. Staring down at the menu, as if Y/n didn't know what she was going to order, when really she did. Her mother spoke up.

"I would bring your dad something to eat when we get back, but I'll let him suffer since he didn't do the Landry last week." M/n said, staring at the menu with squinted eyes. Y/n cracked a small smile.

"Not even an appetizer?" she asked.

"Nope, he's good. There's food at home for him."

Y/n could practically hear the crying of her father with no food when they got back home with take out boxes. But she knew she wasn't going to change her mothers mind.

For a brief second she heard the people in the booth in front of her and her mother, talk about the news segment from this morning--which was barely even an hour ago.

"I can't believe that a toon went out of their way to steal a book"

"I know right, it's like there are more cases of toons committing crimes than humans."

"Hey mom." Y/n abruptly looked over to her mom and away from the two people talking. Her mother looked away from the menu and to Y/n. Raising an eyebrow.

"What's the Book of Vida? I've seen it on TV today." She said. Her mother set her menu down before speaking.

"It's a history book basically, a book of toons and humans, some people around the world see it as a prophecy book, it depends on who you ask." She replied.

"Why is it so important for someone to steal it?"

She was only replied with a shrug.

It seemed not many people knew the exact reason for the book, other than it being some sort of history book.

"There's a woman at work, she used to be a history teacher in High Schools, she told me that the reason why it's important is because it only opens when--I believe she said, a time comes, and when the right person that is part of the prophecy can open it."

Y/n quickly stopped fiddling with the straw for her drink. Perking up slightly in interest.

"Whoa, so it..only opens for people that are a part of the book?" she asked. Her mother took a moment to think, before she nodded.

"Yes. But, some people don't believe it. I can't give you too much detail in the book, I don't know much of it myself." The woman chuckled slightly at the smile on Y/n's face.

"Bendy told me he heard from someone that the book was about heros."

"Hell, maybe it might be."

Placing the straw back into the cup, Y/n took a moment to think, information on that book was nice to hear, but, with the sudden tension of Toons and Non-Toons. It was evident now.

"How do you feel about the toons and some cases revolving around them?" Y/n asked her mother. Her mother gave her an expression, well. More of a dissatisfied one.

"Y/n. I work with Toons. Anyone that starts going against a toon for making a crime when humans did it for years on end are just dumb as hell, even toons have breaking points." She chuckled. Y/n smiled at her and looked at her drink.

Her mother went back to looking at the menu for the 5th time they spent that time in the restaurant.

-

After hours being out, Which needed with M/n having to take a visit to the bank, the two made it home, the sun on the verge of setting, the clouds overtaking the sky, with its various shades of gray, walking into the house, Y/n's mother was on the phone, more likely for it being something that had to deal with work, so she walked off upstairs to her room, to have the call in there.

Y/n placed the take out bags on the counter, her father was upstairs most likely asleep. Walking over to the couch in the living room, Y/n sat down on the couch and sighed in relief to finally sit down. Feeling the tension in her leg be put at ease from standing and walking around with her mother for hours. Removing her phone from her pocket, and not even a second later, both of her parents came down stairs. Her mother was still dressed in her clothes, and her father was lazily slipping on a shirt.

"Um--where are you guys going?" Y/n asked. Her father motioned towards her mother. "She's going to work, they just called her in. I'm tagging along, because your mom says so."

"I sure did." Her mother said as she dug through her purse. Taking out another set of keys she placed them on the kitchen counter. "If you're going out to get anything. Here's the keys to your dad's car. Be careful though, it's going to start raining soon--"

"Oh man! What the hell, you guys didn't bring any food for me?!" Y/n's father was searching through the bags, but to avail. Only finding two take out boxes for Y/n and M/n.

"You'll be fine. Get to the car." M/n ushered her husband out the door in a hurry, who groaned heavily. Y/n only smiled and shook her head slowly.

"Oh, and take the trash out. We'll be back soon!"

And with the closing of the door, the two left out. Y/n leaned back into the couch, letting the silence engulf her. Too silent.

Her parents were always busy, working that is. For the most part it was only Y/n at home for half the time, filling most of her days with just herself, her neighborhood was small, and mostly filled with kids, as Y/n was 18, and didn't exactly want to spend half her day with 8 and 15 year olds. Not that she had anything against them.

Slipping off her shoes, Y/n decided to take out the trash later, instead, feeling a familiar fatigue start to rush through her. Taking her shoes, she stood up and walked upstairs towards her room. Once opening her door and closing it. She tossed her shoes to the side and sat down on her bed where she placed her phone on the nightstand. Crawling onto the bed, she finally laid down and pulled the blankets over her to sleep.

Or. Try to sleep. The sudden shuffle from the side of her room caused her to open her eyes. Sitting up, she looked over to her shoes to see if they had maybe fallen over. But they were still in the same tossed position. One upside down and the other upright.

"..."

Shuffle shuffle

This caused Y/n to quickly hop from the bed with a gasp. Standing next to her night stand where she quickly grabbed a dictionary she used in English back in high school. Holding it tightly to use it as some sort of weapon, she looked around the room, and finally over to her window, where she found the little blue bird from this morning trying to get out of the room. But the window pane was too low for him to escape.

"Oh...it's just you.." Y/n muttered. The blue bird looked at her with its big eyes before looking back at the window. Obviously signalling her for help, which Y/n took heed of. She walked over to the window, and slid it open for the bird. It was already raining outside. The bird must have gotten in a while ago out of curiosity. The bird chirped in happiness before flying through the window, turning back to Y/n to look at her through the window. It waved one wing at her before flying off. Y/n waved back as well. Closing the window to not let the now cool air in. Y/n turned around to return the book back to her nightstand. But she came nose to beak with a toon.

"AAAAH!"

"AH!"

Y/n quickly tossed the dictionary onto the intruder, causing it to fall on the toon's face. Who fell backwards and onto the floor. Y/n quickly back into the wall. Glueing her back to the corner as she watches the person. The toon had its hands on its beak.

"AH-ow-ow--Ah! ¡¿Qué te pasa mujer?!" He spoke...spanish. Y/n furrowed her eyebrows, her heart beating in her chest. What?? What was going on?

"Who are you?! Why are you in my room?!" Y/n shouts. But the toon didn't answer. Instead, stayed still on the ground. Hands covering its beak, which was mostly its face.

Taking a longer look, Y/n took note of it's auburn feathers, its beige sombrero was large, it resembled a rooster, a mexican rooster. He wore a red barlo jacket, with golden lining, and red charlo pants with spurs. He had on a belt, and what took Y/n by surprise were the gun holsters on his sides , packed with two 8 caliber pistols. This caused Y/n to gasp lightly and further take a step back. Taking caution of the Toon. The rooster removed his hand from his beak. Leaning back on his elbows as he looked around the room and soon his eyes landed on Y/n.

"I know this s-"

"Why are you in my house? Who are you?!" Y/n watched as the rooster slowly heaved himself off the floor, he took off his sombrero and dusted it off before placing it back on his head. He raised his hands to show he didn't have anything dangerous on him, though he didn't seem to notice the pistols in his holster.

"Mi señora, I mean no harm. You see my name is Panchito Romero Miguel Junipero Francisco Quintero González IIl." He then raised a finger.

"But, you can just call me Panchito, or Francisco! Either is fine, but I am here because this--" he pulled off the red book bag that Y/n didn't know he was wearing until then. Opening the bag. He pulled out a book. Black leather book. With golden lining. With words engraved on it in gold.

'Libro de la vida'

Under it, it was small, it was embralled into the book, in white.

'Book of Life'

Wait...it made sense. Y/n looked back at Panchito, the color of his feathers. Red. He stole the book.

"You're the one who stole it?" Y/n said quietly. But enough for him to hear. He slightly lowered the book.

"Yo no diría robar...I simply took something that will save mankind." He defends.

"You see. Libro De La Vida, is a book of the present. It picks who will make a right change! Ah,No puedo explicarlo, excuse my English, I am not very good at it, but. This Book--" he lifts it up once again.

"Is powerful. It has the answers for all sorts of bad things that people want to get their hands on. Genocide!"

"I-what? Genocide?" Y/n furrowed her eyebrows. And Panchito took that as a bad sign that he used the wrong term.

"AH, lo siento, I think I have used the wrong term, what is the term you use for when someone wants to wipe out an entire species?" He asks. Y/n blinked slowly.

"That's...that's genocide."

"Well then yes! Genocide!" He snapped his fingers with a smile.

"Wait-wait-wait. So you're meaning to tell me. You stole a book--broke into my house, to tell me about a fantasy book--"

"It is no fantasy book. This book leads us to people--people that are..chosen to help us, mi amigo! No other person can open this book. But me, and you, and whoever else says it is worth opening it. I know it sounds fantical--but you have to believe me, see. Look." He opened the book quickly, and almost immediately, it shot out of his hands and flew towards Y/n's direction, jabbing her in the torso. Knocking the wind from her.

"Ow!" Y/n wheezed and held onto her torso, now seated on the ground from the impact. The book was now on the ground as well. It flipped through the pages as if wind was circling in the room. It landed on a page. It's blank yellowish paper soon filmed with a name in cursive.

'Y/n L/n'

Y/n stared at the page. In..awe. Astonished. Confused. Excited? Mixed emotions turning into inner turmoil, this was real. The page gave a faint glow. Soon. Panchito slowly walked over. Cautious of Y/n not to scare her. He soon sat down beside her.

"Look." He said. He grabbed her wrist and pressed her palm into the page. Removing her hand, her hand print was seen in ink.

"You are the only human that has access to the book of Vida."

"Why the only? There aren't other people?" She asked.

"The book is a story, of history, of the past, present and future. It spoke about 8 hero's, or warriors, one of these 8 hero's, was a human. And in this--"

He motioned around the two.

"Generation. You. Are that human."

Eight, heros in total. That includes Panchito and Y/n.

"So...if it opens for you and me..where are the other 6?" She asked. Panchito hummed before tapping his finger to his beak.

"No tengo ni idea, I do not know. The book has led me to you, I will think that as time passes, it will collect energy to track down the rest." He says. Y/n was thinking of 101 things, questioning everything. Staying silent for a moment she found the most reasonable question.

"How did you know you were a part of the book?" She asked him. Panchito perked up slightly.

"A dream, more of a vision, but It was a reoccurring vision I've had for years, I've always dreamed of various people, but they were.." He tried to think of a best term for his analogy.

"Shadows! And, the book. Right here. When I found out it sailed here to America, I traveled here." He seemed to pride in his short adventure safely to America, Panchito felt that he never really had done anything as important as to seek out a book that could have not given him answers all along. His adventure was purely based on a vision that he had, he didn't seem to see the problem, but Y/n did. A vision? Making an entire trip to another country, just because of a vision. If the book was just a fib and nothing more than an actual history book. The trip would have been for nothing.

She was about to open her mouth to speak, but Panchito quickly stood up and took a hold of her hand to shake.

"But! It's a pleasure to meet the first person in this group mi amigo! Tú y yo formaremos un buen equipo cuando trabajemos juntos para encontrar a los demás!" Y/n let's put a small laugh that sounds wobbly from the hasty hand shake. Panchito soon pulled her off the floor to stand her up next to him. Both around the same height, the toon only inches taller than her.

Y/n picked up the book and opened it once again. Flipping through the pages, some were blank and others were filled with different languages, and odd pictures, that Y/n was pretty sure could explain something.

"You were on the news this morning Panchito." Y/n closed the book and looked over at the rooster. He looked at her for a moment in confusion, before understanding what she said.

"Oh yes! Ah. My poor feather." He turned his lower part to the side slightly to show her two of his auburn feathers. "One of the guards almost grabbed onto me. And they pulled my feather." He said. But he didn't seem too worried about the fact that he..indeed committed a crime. Or he probably did and he didn't seem to really care.

"No. This is serious. They are looking for this book, for whatever reason." Y/n paced the room. Staring down at the leather black book. Panchito watched her with his arms by his side.

"This doesn't make any sense. What is it that's in danger, and why does the government want this book so badly. It can't be just to put up in a museum."

"We should find the others!" Panchito said, more of an announcement. Y/n turned back to him, he picked up the book once again, and grabbed Y/n's wrist before he started over to her room door to exit. But Y/n tugged her arm away. "Whoa--no."

He turned around with a puzzled expression as he looked at her.

"No?"

"If you came from a different country, entirely different from where I am. What makes you think any other person would be in the same area here?" She asked.

"Aha! Mi señora, I've sailed here. You can come with me, surely it's better than sitting here all day." He said. Y/n ignored the fact he assumed she slouched around all day, but she shook her head.

"I can't just up and leave. Not out of state or the country-"

"Well maybe around town?"

"At 7PM? It's raining."

"Ah...you are very good with excuses!"

"I'm not m--no. We can't go anywhere. You're a fugitive now."

"But they don't know my face!"

"They have your feather. They can easily track you down with that simple thing of evidence called DNA. Or whatever they'll use to know who you are. But whatever it is. You're wanted. A wanted bird--"

"Oooh. I wonder if a bounty hunter will put money on my name. Son of a gun! I've always wanted that to happen to me, it'll be a brawl till we see gore!"

Y/n placed a hand on her face and rubbed her temple.

"We. Can't. go--"

"Oh please. The rest are Toons! The rest of the team should be fairly simple to find. You were the hardest to track down, my friend."

"I'm the only person you tracked d-"

The book abruptly flew from Panchito's grips. Causing him to look down at his hands in surprisement. The book flew past Y/n. She quickly turned around and saw the book shot straight through the window. Shards of glass broke, the sound of glass breaking echoed. Cutting the two from their back and forth of bickering on what they should do next.

CRASSH--CRACK!

the book floated in the dark of night. A golden glow illuminated from the book. Panchito and Y/n stared at the book in awe and utter disbelief. What? What is it doing?

Soon. The book quickly dashed off, the only thing being seen was the erradecents of the glow, trailing down the street. It was a trail.

"It's a trail..." Y/n muttered slowly.

"A trail! It's leading us somewhere!" Y/n grabbed her shoes and ran past Panchito.

"Let's go!"

She stomped down the stairs, jogging over to the kitchen counter, she took the car keys her mother gave her, Y/n unlocked the front door and ran outside. Panchito followed in suit--obviously not forgetting to close the door behind him.

The rain pelted at the two, but Y/n slipped in the car as well as Panchito--who took the passenger side.

"See, things are working well in our favor." Panchito said with a smile.

"Let's hope it actually leads us somewhere." Y/n said. Turning the keys in the ignition. And backing out of the driveway, before safely driving down the road.

Unbeknownst of the two. A silhouette watched the car descent down the street. It's gaze looking over and landing on the window that was broken that the book had caused.

-

The black double doors opened up to reveal Henry, who walked in the lobby, Annie was still on Duty, she gave a small nod to Henry with a smile, M/n was standing at the desk filling out paperwork. Too busy to really pay much attention to Henry.

Over up on the 3rd floor. Was Bendy. He was still waiting for Henry to finish his work. Much to his luck. He was nowhere near finished. Sitting in one of the smaller meeting rooms to look out the window, he was sitting in a chair when he noticed. A glowing spark in the distance. He assumed it was a bright star despite the clouds covering up the majority of the stars in the sky. But, nevertheless. He opened up the window to take in the view of the odd star. But it got closer and closer. But the devil didn't seem to take much heed on it.

He picked up noise at the bottom of the building. Causing him to gaze down and see figures hopping out of the car and into the building. But due to the lack of light because of the nightfall and being 2 stories up. He pushed that aside.

But, almost immediately, something slammed into his face. He flew off the seat and onto the floor, rolling over in a few summersaults before landing on his back. A book pressed into his face.

"...."

His tail twitched as he let out a painful wheeze from the harsh impact. He slowly raised a wobbly hand. And took the book off of his face. His dark eyes squinted at the leatherback book.

"What....?"

-

Meanwhile, Panchito and Y/n were about to barge into the building. But Y/n skidded to a stop. Placing a hand out in front of Panchito, thankfully he stopped as well. He took a moment to examine the 5 storey building. The glass, the gray and black color scale, he was pulling from his examination by looking back at Y/n when she started to speak.

"We can't just barge in. My mom works here. Plus. That'll give away we have the book." She said. Before quickly adding. "We also can't have you out in the opening, cops knowing your face now or not, we can't risk any thing.." Y/n stared at the glass door once moving over to the side where they wouldn't be seen. Panchito and Y/n stood under a lamp post.

"We sneak." He gave out the idea with a grin slowly forming on his beak. Y/n stared at him for a moment. "Sneak in? There's at least 10 or so people in the lobby, this is a studio. We can't just walk in whenever we want." Y/n tried to dismiss the idea, she was rarely ever in the studio. Today was her first day, she didn't know the layout nor the where any room was located, it would be noticeably harder to navigate around the building to find the book.

"Ah, every building has an emergency exit, chica." He moved his eyebrows up and down, as if sending a hint towards the idea, even though basically stated it.

She looked back at him. Well...of course! The backdoor!

"Oh. I forgot about the emergency exit."

"Thank me later, now, ¡Adelante!"

-

The exit sound that illuminated the dim area glistened and glamored, basically calling out the two to its glow. Panchito lifted a foot and shook his talon. The water from the puddle he stepped in. Flickered everywhere. Causing some of the water droplets to land on Y/n. She shielded her face and a small laugh came from her.

"Now." He walked over to the door, and with swift motion, pushed it open, he walked in the building and held the door open for Y/n, who walked in.

"Thank you." She said. Slowly trailing off, Y/n looked at their surroundings. Panchito did as well. The door slowly closed behind the two, it echoed down the hallway. A black carpet under their feet, soaking up the water and white walls. Though Panchito wasn't facing the direction Y/n was. He placed his hands on his hips.

"Hm, odd. Muy extraño..." he muttered under his breath, looking at the emergency exit door. Y/n looked over her shoulder to Panchito before turning around to face the door as well.

"What?" She asks him.

"Correct me if I'm wrong. But--Is this door not supposed to work as an emergency system? Should it not have an alarm system?" He asks. Y/n stared at the door for a mere moment.

"Now that you said something about it y-"

BEEP BEEP BEEP!

The two jumped at the sudden sound of the alarm going off. Three beeps would omit before going silent for a split second, before the 3 beeps would occur once again.

"God-lee! I thought I fixed this damn thing!" A voice echoed from the hallway and set of footsteps. Y/n quickly turned around towards the stairwell where she saw a shadow of someone ascending down.

"Here--" Panchito grabbed Y/n's wrist and quickly ushered her and himself over behind the staircase. Y/n quickly pressed her back towards the corner. Behind the stairwell, as Panchito stood in front of her. Though, curiously. He peeked from behind the staircase. Y/n didn't notice as she was busy dusting away her shirt from the dust invading the air. Obviously the emergency stairwell was neglected for cleaning. When she spotted Panchito peeking to look at the man. Y/n shuffled over as well. Peering under Panchito to look at the man. His back was turned. But he wore a gray button down, a few ink spots painted on the shirt. Jeans and boots. In his free hand, he held a mop. He obviously was the janitor. A head of brown slick hair, it only took a couple of smacks to the panel that operated the fire alarm for the emergency exit to stop abruptly with its beeping.

Once the hallway went silent. He turned around, the two ducking back behind thr stairwell before they could be seen. Y/n couldn't get a glimpse of the man's name tag. Not that she really cared too.

"I swear if that thing goes off one more time this week, I'm outta here.." He muttered back up to floor level. Listening to his footsteps ascend further away, and soon another door closing, echoing throughout the hall. The sound of water droplets hitting the concrete floor in the distance wherever in the hallway. As well as the AC that filled the odd ambience of the hallway.

Soon Panchito and Y/n exited from behind the stairwell.

"So much for a discreet plan." Y/n said before giving Panchito a sarcastic expression. But nevertheless, he only smiled.

"We've made it inside the building, have we not?" He gave her a smile, which. He was right. At the end of the day, the two still made it in the building without getting caught.

Y/n turned and started walking up the stairwell, Panchito following behind her.

"Now we need to locate the book. It could be anywhere in this place. I saw it fly through a window but I couldn't catch what floor it was." Y/n went on, reaching the 3rd floor. Hearing Panchito's footsteps near her as she peered through the small window into the hallway, seeing a few doors were closed on the other side of the hallway, a few people walked down the hall to wherever they were going. The sound of muffled music emitted from down the hall, a tune that was vaguely from the early 40's. The room must have not been too far if the two could hear the cheers and singing.

"Ooh--I love parties." Panchito pushed up the door, and immediately walked out of. Y/n quickly grabbed his tail feather and tugged on it to pull him back.

"No! You'll get us caught!" She whispered to him hastily, Panchito cringed in pain at the tug, he whipped around and grabbed at her wrist.

"¡Ah, cuidado con las plumas de la cola, chica!" Y/n couldn't understand what Panchito said, but she was glad it stopped him from wandering off. The two stood in the doorway of the now opened door in the empty hallway.

"We can't just wander everywhere." She said. Panchito shuffled on his feet, he wanted to explore where the cheering was coming from, but he stayed glued next to Y/n.

"Can we at least take a peek at the gathering?" He asks. Y/n furrowed her eyebrows. "That's not giving us any answers--"

Just as she was about to more than likely prove Panchito wrong. A voice from the room a few doors down spoke up.

"Hey! Henry, you finally made it. Where's Bendy?"

"He's in one of the meeting rooms, last I checked on him, he was reading. Oddly. He should be down soon."

Y/n and Panchito stared at each other, both seemingly trying to put two and two together.

"Are you..?"

"I think we may be on the same page." Y/n finished, turning in the opposite direction to peer down the hall. "I'm taking a safe guess Bendy found the book, we just need to find him." Y/n said. Panchito hummed in thought. Placing a hand on his hip.

"Bendy...you mean the--" he lifted his hands to the side of his head, lifting his index fingers to form two horns on the side of his head. Y/n looked at him, and the silly interpretation of the cartoon demon. With a smile. She nods.

"Yes, him. Though, I don't know how many rooms are on this floor. So he'll be a bit tough to fi-"

The door from across from them opened. Revealing the demon, his eyebrows stitched together in a more perplexed and irritated expression. In his hand he held a book, the book! That was their book! Bendy was muttering under his breath, but abruptly stopped in his tracks and when he spotted Y/n and Panchito in the emergency exit. His slanted black pie cut eyes that were one resembling an angry and irritated expression. Immediately widened in surprise when he saw the two. Mostly towards Panchito as he had never seen him before.

Y/n didn't expect to be seen so quick--which...wasn't much of a surprise as she wasn't an expert in sneaking in areas she wasn't supposed to be in.

"Oh...Hey...Bendy.." Y/n smiled and lifted a waved. Panchito looked between the two.

"Ah. A demon? I was thinking he was more of a bull." Panchito said.

"I didn't know you were here today, I thought you went home." Bendy walked over to the two, but Y/n didn't want anyone to walk out and spot the two--mostly for Panchito's sake.

"It's a long story, but. We need that--" Y/n pointed towards the book in his gloved hands. Bendy looked down at it. "Oh! This? I was just about to toss this away, it hit me in the face and--"

"Ah! It hit you? Well that--" Panchito was cut off when Y/n grabbed Panchito's jacket, pulling him back into the emergency stairwell. And closing the door quickly. Bendy looked at the two through the door in confusion.

"Y/n! Can you believe it? We found the other, a bit less intimidating if you ask me, but nevertheless, he is a part of our equipo." Panchito hopped from one foot to the other, a small cheer. Y/n ran a hand through her hair and sighed. Bendy? Out of all people the book could have chosen. It chose the one person that worked in the same facility as her mother. What if he didn't take it well? What if he destroyed the book? What if he tells the cops about who had the book, which would not only get Panchito in trouble but also herself as she was literally helping the rooster out!

Things she should have thought over, biting off more than what she could chew.

Panchito noticed Y/n's distressed expression. He took a few steps towards her and placed a hand on her arm.

"Ah, cariño, don't be stressed, all will work out fine, okay? Things are a bit sudden and bumpy, but look! Two in one day!" He extended his arms and smiled. Y/n felt the corner of her lips stretch in a smile. Calming down and melting away the problems...for now.

Looking over. Bendy was still standing outside the door.

"Alright. We need a meeting then."

-

The three stared down at the leather book that was laying on the meeting table, it seemed now lifeless after flying through the neighborhood.

"So..." Bendy removed his gaze from the book and to Y/n and Panchito.

"Explain to me, what's going on?"

"I mean...I thought it would be self explanatory, a book just hit you in the face and you're coming to me for answers?" Y/n muttered under her breath. Bendy only looked at her, at first with a blank expression, until he seemingly furrowed his 'eyebrows'

Deciding on to stop fooling around and actually try to get to the bottom of the raising questions, Y/n glanced over at Panchito. Who was looking at Bendy, more curiously than anything else.

"This book, we talked about it this morning." Y/n said, turning to look back at Bendy. Bendy's expression softened before a look of realization appeared on his face, his black pie-cut shaped eyes looked over at Panchito, who noticed the demon looking at him, Panchtio smiled and waved.

"He had the book--or--stole it." Y/n said, motionion towards Panchito, he only frowned, turning to face towards Y/n and crossing his arms.

"No! Why must you say I steal? I never steal, I simply took something that didn't belong where it was." Panchito dropped the last sentence to a mumble, almost as if sleepily saying it. Y/n only turned her gaze back to Bendy.

"Either way, that's the book, it flew away, because it's looking for people that revolve around the book, or the..prophecy. I know this sounds far fetched and crazy, and...illegal? Bu-"

"I've been hit in the face by a flying book, I don't think anything we're about to discuss is too out of this world." Bendy said. He picked the book up and once again examined it. His gloved fingers feeling the texture of the leather book against his fingers.

"Well, apparently...the book only opens up to people that are a part of the book, it opened for me and Panchito, and I'm assuming that if it flew to you and tracked you down, you're the next member to...whatever..this is." She motions towards the three of them. Panchito then nods, raising a hand to interject.

"Indeed! Y/n, is the only human that can access the book, as it says in the wordings of the book, the rest are toons. In all. There are eight of us."

"8?" Bendy repeats, he seemed surprised by the number, his tail slowly lifting up. Panchito nods once again.

"Sí, señor--"

"Wait, wait, wait." Bendy interrupts Panchito. Waving a hand slightly, Bendy closes his eyes to think for a mere moment. He raises a pointer finger before looking between Y/n and Panchito.

"Why..exactly is the book looking for people, how would we find the rest of the team? I would ask why exactly us specifically are involved around this, but I can tell, I won't get a good answer from that, but that's besides the point, but why is Y/n the only human involved in this, and what exactly is it that's...bad for this thing to try and suddenly wake up and choose heroes for whatever reason?" Bendy lifts up the book slightly. Y/n listened to him, but she had no answer on her because...well she didn't know, for the most part, those were the same questions she was internally asking herself!

So, she turned her head to look over at Panchito. Who with no problem, took the lead in asking.

"The book leads us to the people it is looking for, why and what it is that it's warning us about, I do not know! Why us specifically? I also can not tell you, because I don't know." He said. Bendy looked back at the book. Y/n motioned towards it, having a small hunch of one of the questions.

"When I touched the book...I guess in a way, signed it, as if taking my signature, which I guess signaled it that I was found, maybe if you touch the book as well it'll do the same for you." Y/n said. Bendy opened the book, the golden light that was one seen before escaped from the crevices of the book, The debri sparkles floating from the pages. Bendy's eyes widen in bewilderment and surprisement. The three stared down at the book, the golden glow illuminating from their faces.

Bendy had opened up on a blank paper, soon, his eyebrows furrowed yet again.

"It's blank. I don't---I don't think it works for me." He said before deadpanning. Looking between the two as if they were pulling his leg. Y/n could only shrug slowly. Panchito waved his hand and spoke. "Nonsense. As said, the book only opens for people that are chosen, it's like a safe, and only the chosen people are the code to it, my friend, if it opened up for you, you are with us." Panchito then rose his gloved hand, showing his palm.

"Ahora, place your hand on the page." He told Bendy, Bendy did as told, holding the book with his left hand, and placing his right palm on the blank paper, soon, the golden light traced around his hand, similar to what it did for Y/n's. Bendy soon lifted a hand up, seeing his hand printed labeled the paper in ink. The same ink soon scrawled a name above the hand print.

'Bendy'

"Dear me..." Bendy whispered slowly, flipped a page quickly to the next, One that Y/n had yet to discover, though it was written all in a language she couldn't understand, but pictures were drawn in what seemed to be red and black pigment paint on the beige paintings. Similar to how cave paintings were drawn. Panchito and Y/n moved closer to get a better look at the pictures, Bendy tilting the book so the three of them could examine it.

On the first page was a picture of 12 people in all, they all seemed to be jumping towards the 8 black figures, the black figures had white thin slanted angles, as if resembling resentful and angry eyes. Looking over to the next page, it showed the 8 black figures once again, One stood out from the 8, standing in front of the group, a lanky figure, but...really considering the fact that it was in all black, the features weren't exactly too noticeable. But the picture had a lot going on, the 8 figures were hovering above what seemed to be a city, with figures of red pigment running away in fear, it seemed the 8 black figures were terrorizing the people, Bendy turned to yet another page, on the page the 12 blue figures were standing next to each other, one vaguely similar to a human and the rest had the exaggerated details of toons.

"I think you two have the wrong idea." Bendy said, it took Y/n a moment to look away from the book. Glancing at Bendy who looked between Panchito and Y/n.

"There aren't 8 of us, there's 12 of us." He said. Y/n scoffed.

"Twelve?! That will take years to find twelve different people. He--" She jabbed a thumb over to Panchito, pointing at him.

"Came from Mexico to find us, god knows wherever the others are located, we're basically split apart. Eight people? Yeah, that seemed like a reasonable number, but twelve? No. I'm out." Y/n crossed her arms, a scavenger hunt for now, 9 other people? Who were the even up against, it pretty much seemed like a suicicde job already, a stolen book, a wanted rooster, a telltale book that's some sort of warning for some odd future armageddon. Red flags were everywhere!

Bendy closed the book and straightened his posture.

"Whoa, whoa. What do ya' mean you're out? This--" He lifts up the book slightly.

"This is our guide, our time to do right and-gosh. I assume it will stop something from happening that will be a problem to--oh, I don't know. All of mankind! You're a part of this as much as Panchito and I." Bendy says. Panchito nods firmly in agreement, taking a step forward and standing next to the demon.

"¡Sí! He is right, chica! We all have to stick together."

Y/n looked between the two, her eyebrow twitched slightly before furrowing.

"Are you serious? Do we look like the Justice League or something?"

Panchito actually took a moment to think.

"I was thinking more along the lines of--"

Y/n shook her head, dismissing Panchito's thought to her rhetorical question. "It doesn't matter. But think about the danger we could be in, Bendy, you have shows to star in, you can't just go missing to play superhero for...lord knows how long, and Panchito--"

"Actually." Bendy cut her off, taking a few steps towards her before standing next to her.

"I've been meaning to take a vacation off, toots. Thanks for that advice though, real sweet of ya. But, we have things to do, now I don't mind dragging you around if need be." He smiled sweetly at her. Y/n deadpanned.

"That's not funny."

"This is serious talk Y/n, the world as we know it might be at stake." Bendy motions around their area.

"Might be. It's more than likely not a serious call, this stupid old book is probably broken." Y/n flicks the book with the tip of her fingers in Bendy's hand. Panchito suddenly appeared behind the two, wrapping an arm around Bendy's and Y/n's shoulders. Pulling them flushed against his sides.

"My friends! Think of this this way, endless possibilities and adventures, don't you all want to feel the rush of the wind as we take off to go solve this mystery?" He looks between the two, letting the two go. A bright yet determined smile on his beak, he seemed to run from adrenaline, a wild hearted toon that yearned for wild things, to him this was exciting, brand new. Exhilarating!

Bendy looks at Panchito and then to Y/n. "See? He's in, and I am too." Bendy placed his gloved hand in the middle, his palm facing downward. Panchito hopped up and down quickly.

"Ay caramba! ¡Yo también quiero participar! I am certainly in!" He placed a hand on top of Bendy's, Bendy's smile widened before both he and Panchito looked at Y/n, who had her arms crossed, a sour expression written on her face, although it was much of a facade, she did...want to join. Not only was it a chance to finally do something productive--if she would even call it that. But she would break down the mystery of all that's going on. As detective Droopy would say. The why, the when, and the where? She thinks it...it..wouldn't hurt, they technically aren't breaking the law by wielding a book that is being searched for, not when it was for a good reason? Right?

"Come on...you know you want to." Bendy mischievous tone interrupts her. Y/n sighed slowly. Placing a hand on top of Panchito's who once again excitedly smiled at her.

"Fine. I'm in too. If one of us is wanted, then we all are." She said. Bendy smiled and let out a boisterous.

"And if one of us dies, we all die together! Oath!"

"Oath!"

"Oa-wait no--"

But the three already tossed their hands up, taking the oath that Y/n was too late to decline for. Bendy could tell she was about to say something, but he only smiled and walked back over to the meeting table.

"Now, let's see where the next one is!"

-

Annie was back at the front desk, seated in the chair scrolling through her phone to pass the time as the studio would be running late since Henry was back in the building. Soon, a figure walked through the door. Wearing a heavy black trench coat, the finest coat in town it seemed, the water droplets from the rain stuck to the trench coat, the black boots tapping yet squeaking on the linoleum floor, A black fedora tilted down, covering the face of the man, who stopped directly in front of the receptionist desk. Annie took notice, and she gazed up, turning off her phone and placing it on the desk, she stood up and smiled.

"Hello, what may I do for you today?" She asks. The man was silent for a moment.

"It's me you dingus, I just sent you in here." The voice was a husky yet deep voice. The blue eyes piercing at the lady. Soon Annie lost her posture, slouching slightly. Her voice changed, turning several octaves, a shrill and jagged voice emitted from her.

"Oh right, I don't see why ya' didn't just walk in, the broad wasn't even around, no one woulda' suspect a thing." Annie's body morphed in and quickly dropped to the ground, only leaving a shadow that quickly zipped out of the receptionist desk, stopping right next to the man. Soon a short figure morphed into what could assemble a toon shadow. Only standing around half the height of the man.

"Go find the book. And take it." The man ordered the shadow. The shadow stood stiff as a board before quickly saluting the man.

"Yes sir!" And soon, it zipped away, only seeming like a shadow on the floor zipping across the room. The man looked forward, only to look back over to his side when he saw the shadow zipped right back to him. The shadow sheepishly nudging the tip of its foot to the ground.

"Ah, who has the book again?"

"The girl and those two other idiots you fool!"

"Ah! On it!"

And once again the shadow zipped away. The man muttered under his breath shaking his head in annoyance,

"I don't even know why I even deal with those two idiots..." He muttered. Soon, lifting a hand and pressing a hidden black button on the color of his trench coat jacket.

"Zot, come in. Zip just left to find the book. Is the toon still with you?" The man spoke into the two way radio.

-

From outside the two way radio reached to a black van, from inside thumping was heard, as if someone was hitting the inside of the van. Sitting in the driver seat was another stout shadow like toon, it's blank eyes were closed, feet propped up on the steering wheel, he was asleep. Snoring ever so slightly, until he heard his commander speak on the radio. The static picking up the man in the trench coats voice.

"Zot, come in. Zip just left to find the book. Is the toon still with you?"

Zot--as he was referred to. Flinched quickly got up once hearing the voice. Quickly taking the walkie talkie, as it almost slipped from his hands multiple times. Zot soon spoke.

"Yes sir! The lil' guy is still back there." Zot stood up in his seat, placing a hand on the metal peephole slider, sliding it over and revealing a black abyss that was the back of the van.

"Hey...where'd he go...?" Zot muttered. Clenching the eye he wasn't using as his blank white optic stare hardened to try and find the toon.

PPPPPFFFT!!

The droplets of saliva fell in his eye, causing Zot to flinch back and his head to hit the steering wheel.

Honk!

The air horn went off at the touch of the shadow toons head on the wheel. Zot quickly got up. Lifting a hand and flicking a button on the roof of the van. The lights came on in the back of the vam, where the hostage toon was located.

"Nice try, bunny." Zot scoffed.

From the other side of the van. Sat a black and white rabbit, with blue trousers. His pie cut shaped eyes slanted, his arms crossed tighty.

"I'm a rabbit! For your information."

"Same thing."

This rabbit was known as Oswald the Lucky rabbit. A peculiar and mischievous character. Zot laughed and then sat back down in his seat.

"What's the matter rabbit boy? Your luck is not much of a help? Seems like you're runnin' out of it." Zot placed his feet back onto the steering wheel. Oswald got up. His ears slowly rose as he stared at the peephole.

"My luck is very much accurate, and good. Thank you very much.." He said. Zot only hummed in acknowledgment.

"Whatever you say. Boss'll get that book, and the next thing you know, his plan will be in full action."

"Where's the book?" Oswald asks, leaning near the peephole. Zot motioned towards the building, that Oswald couldn't see.

"The building. Don't get your tail in a twist, you'll see it soon."

-

"Okay, let's see what this bad boy will do..." Bendy places the book on the table. And opened it yet again. The book once again opened, the golden glow escaping from the pages, illuminating the room with its warm glow. Soon, the pages started to flip quickly, turning towards the middle of the book, a world map was located on the page.

"A map?" Y/n squints at the paper.

"Well, amigos. It is a map, perhaps it will help lead us to our next destination." Panchito said, reaching over and flipping the page. At first the next page was blank, until an ink sketch of the U.S. was drawn. The ink splitting up to draw down the states in the country.

One state was completely covered in blank, as it marked. Or, targeted.

"Oregon?" Y/n whispered. Bendy looked closer to the paper with squinted eyes. Near the coast of Oregon, a red down bled through, as if marked by a dot. Bendy could mesmerize exactly where exactly to go.

"Duckburg." He said. Y/n and Panchito looked at him. Though, Y/n hadn't said anything yet. A quick look of realization quickly took over his face.

"Ah! ¡Oh, sí! ¡Oh, sí! ¡Oh, sí! ¡Qué buen trato! ¡Estoy muy emocionado! ¡Mi amigo, mi honorable amigo! Donal'" He screamed and yelled in passion of excitement. Hopping up and down, his arms wrapping around Y/n, causing her to hop around with him. But she placed her arms on his forearms.

"Wait! Wait! Panchito, calm down!" She said. Which he listened to her, coming to a halt, he removed himself from her. His tail feathers frantically frizzing up.

Bendy turned away from the book and turned to look at Panchito.

"I'm assuming you know someone from down there?" He asks. Panchito quickly nods.

"Yes! My blood! My friend! A true gentleman he is! His name is Donal' A bit of a stubborn bull, but--by god, isn't he one adventurous duck!" Panchito said. He spoke with such passion about his friend. Bendy pie cut shape eyes were slanted slightly, he was thinking who Panchito could be referring to by the name of...Donal'. Until Panchito finished his sentence with 'duck'

Bendy quickly perked up.

"Duck? As in, Donald Duck? Sailor wearing, Donald Duck?" Bendy asks. Panchito nods quickly with a smile. Y/n heard of the duck. Obviously. He wouldn't. But oddly enough, he didn't live in the city of Hollywood L.A. like most notorious toons did, such as Bendy. And hearing Panchito knew and was friends with Donald Duck, made her curious.

"You know Donald Duck?" Y/n asks Panchito--who once again nods.

"Yes! We are very close friends, we have been friends for years! I also have another friend, that sly malandro he is! His name is José Carioca! A-"

"Perfect! This is perfect!" Bendy extended his arms and looked at the two.

"A much easier way to get to the toon, all we need is to leave for Oregon, Duckburg, and that'll be 4 of us when we get Donald." He says. Panchito tails quickly ruffled as he shuffled on his feet in excitement.

"I can't just leave home and tell my mom, 'hey, I'm leaving to a state that's 10 hours away, to save the world.' Plus, how will we get there?" She asks. Bendy chuckles, pointing a thumb to his bow tie.

"Leave it to Bendy, I got a plan that'll let you go, plus. You have a car don't you? How'd you get here? Or did you walk all the way in the rain?"

"I drove my dad's car, and no. We're not using his car to drive." She then looked over at Panchito, who still was a bit excited with the mention of his friend.

"And we can't ride a plane. Not with him and knowing he'll be on the lookout for, we need to be as inconspicuous as possible. We can't risk getting caught in a way." Y/n said.

"I hear ya' loud and clear sweetheart, We'll just take Henry's car, he rarely uses it anyway, and usually hands it to me and Boris whenever we need places to go." He said. Y/n nods with a small smile.

"Well we have that, I need to find a way to influence my mom to let me go.."

"Like I said. I got it, I gots the talks, looks and..." Bendy tried to think of another attribute before Panchito butted in.

"Style." He said. Bendy smiled in gratitude at Panchito.

"Indeed, Thank you."

"Ahahaha! Yeah! But you don't have the brains!" A shrilly voice cackled. Y/n, Bendy, and Panchito looked at eachother, puzzled expressions etched on their faces. Soon, the voice spoke up yet again.

"Over here you idiots!" The three quickly looked over to the opened window that Bendy left open when the book collided into his face. Zip--the shadow was standing in the frame, holding the book above his head as if showcasing a trophy.

"Oh mamá.." Panchito muttered. Bendy quickly patted himself down and looked around to see if the book they had was still present, making sure that the book wasn't actually taken. Once seeing it was indeed the book the shadow had in its hand, his tail dropped to the ground.

"Well, I think I can confess where I went wrong--"

"Hey! Give it back!" Y/n ran towards the window, once getting closed she outretcted her arms in an attempt to grab at the book, but the shadow quickly ducked down and zipped down the building, with the book in town, down straight to the first level.

"No!--"

"Who was that?!" Bendy looked at Panchito, to see if he had any answers, but the mexican rooster only shrugged frantically. "¡No lo sé!" Panchito said. Bendy quickly ran over to the door and opened it, revealing Henry standing at the doorway, but he was busy looking towards the side--talking someone pass by to notice Y/n and Panchito in the room. Bendy's tail stiffened, he quickly slammed the door with a loud.

'SLAM!'

Henry flinched at the sudden door slamming, the wind from the door slamming slightly moved his hair. He gave the door a questioning look.

"Bendy? Are you okay in there? We all heard you shouting."

Henry's worried muffled voice emitted from the door. Bendy pushed Panchito into a nearby filing cabinet storage, slamming the door in his face and quickly locking it with the spare key that was in the room. Hiding the key in his glove before he turned over to Y/n who was quickly trying to find a place to hide, but there weren't many places to hide in a meeting room that only had a table and chairs. With the adrenaline rushing from the fact someone stole the book and getting caught to Henry Stein himself only made her overwhelmed. She peeked out the window once again, and noticed a black van. The shadow that took the book was standing next to two others, a man in a trench coat was opening the back of the van.

"Yeah! I am completely fine, you know, I've been losing my voice lately, so--I was doing voice exercise and whatever--" Bendy said, grinning at the door.

"I smell a lie, maybe he's destroying stuff again." Stated a new voice from behind the door, another worker from in the studio. Bendy seemed offended by the accusation--which was partially true, but still!

"Shut up, Sammy." a female voice piped up. Ah, Alice Angel. From what it seemed, most of the main coworkers were in front of the door.

Y/n was still peering through the window. Watching. Soon, the man in the trenchcoat pulled out a toon from the van, a rabbit--gripping him by his ears. The rabbit flailed his feet in anger and irritation, distant shouts from the rabbit, clearly showed distress.

-

"Hey! Let me go! Hey--watch the ears!" Oswald shouts, flailing his feet. The man in the trench coat ignored Oswald, before looking over at Zip, Zip lifted up the book to Oswald's heights due to the man having a grip on the rabbits ears.

"Open the book." The man ordered. Oswald crossed his arms.

"No."

"Open it. Now."

"Do it, yourself."

"We can't, duh. That's why we have you." Zot said. Oswald only swung and his foot hit Zot square in his face. Sending the shadow toon back and hitting the ground, falling into a puddle. Luckily, the rain had subsided.

"I. Said. No!!!"

The man in the trench coat, slowly looked up, over towards the building. Locking eyes with Y/n.

"Get that girl." He ordered. Zip looked up once again towards Y/n, who was still looking, not breaking down...or what they thought. Zip dropped the book on Zot, causing the shadow toon to groan yet again.

Zip soon zipped off yet again towards the building.

-

"Are you going to join the party with us?" Henry asks through the door. Standing beside him was, Sammy Lawrewnce, the well kept yet stubborn and easily aggravated music composer, head director in the studio, next to him was M/n, Alice Angel. Everyone's favorite sweet angel, and Boris, Bendy's loving best friend, standing next to Bendy, was Normon Polk the southern worker in the studio. Normon chuckled and nudged Sammy.

"He's hidin' somethin'." Norman said. Sammy rolled his eyes.

"Yeah, I bet. Bendy, stop joking. Come on, we breaked our ass putting this party together, let's go or I'm busting in." He said.

On the other side of the door, Bendy only laughed through his teeth.

"Oh, Sammy you tease! You get me everytime, would you hide already?" Bendy turned to Y/n, muttering the last part to her, Y/n quickly turned around towards Bendy.

"There's a person, with a coat--and-he-and--he had a toon, th-"

"Surprise!" Zip suddenly appeared in the frame of the window yet again, grabbing the hood of Y/n's jacket, snatching her out of the room, the girl didn't have enough time to react, as she was suddenly dragged out the window. Feeling the floor below her disappear. She could see Bendy quickly try to grab onto her foot, but by an inch he missed.

"Y/n!" He shouts.

"Y/n?" M/n said from the other side of the door. Bendy realized his error and quickly slammed the door closed, cursing under his breath before and rushed over to the door.

"I mean! I-Yes! Y/n, oh--I miss her so much, our meeting today was just so wonderful--you know, M/n, I miss her so much, I believe both me and Y/n should go on a trip--" He started, he took the key back out of his glove, frantically crawling over the meeting table, sliding papers out of the way and almost falling onto the floor, but, he made it back over to the filing cabinet, where he quickly pulled Panchito back out.

"A trip?" M/n said. Sammy nudged her.

"Don't even buy into it." Sammy said. Annie suddenly appeared once hearing the conversation about a trip. "I love trips, the young lady should get out of the house more." Annie said. This actually made M/n think for a moment. Well..yes, Y/n was 18, able to do what she pleased.

Back on the other side of the door, Bendy turned Panchito around and grabbed the lasso that was hidden behind his feathers that he almost hadn't noticed--luckily earlier he did. As doing so, he reached into the filing cabinet and took another set of rope---that oddly was in the cabinet, but he took it and lifted it to his horn, cutting off a small amount to make the lasso longer. He spoke as he did so; "Yes, I was thinking Oregon, you know. Tomorrow, me and her. I promise that nothing bad will happen, you know I myself needed a break too, and Y/n is such a great person! Though M/n I think maybe I should talk to you first about it."

"You know, Y/n does need some time out away from home! I'll tell her when I get home!" M/n smiled. Sammy scoffed. "What? Are you serious?"

"Who's Y/n?" Alice muttered to Boris. Boris only shrugged in response.

"Well, we'll be in the next room where the party is, join us whenever--come on guys." Henry ushered everyone away from the door. Sammy scolded M/n, as Annie was defending why Y/n should leave the house. Once Bendy knew they were away, he quickly rushed over to the window window and flung it open. Panchito looked around frantically.

"Where is Y/n?"

"That thing took her." Bendy said, he soon heard a shout, looking off across the parking lot--which was empty--it was an old parking lot, that was never used, and he could see the van that Y/n was talking about, Y/n was dangling in the air, the shadow toon held her by her hood.

Panchito noticed, and was the first to speak up.

"Hey! Put her down you scoundrel!" He shouts.

Oswald looked up and saw Zip had a hold of the girl he saw peeking from the window. The man in the trenchcoat growled.

"Zip! Take the girl away and get rid of her!" He shouts. Zip looked down at the man, Zot looked up at Zip, they were distracted. Oswald quickly swung his body, and flipped, his feet ramming right in the man's face, the man in the trench coat lost grip of the rabbit's ears. Causing Oswald to land on his feet perfectly. Zot quickie looked over at Oswald, his white eyes widening at the fact the rabbit got loose from his boss. Oswald quickly rammed into Zot, causing the shadow to fall to the ground back into the puddle. Oswald grabbed the book and with all his strength tossed it towards Zip, the book hit the flying shadow toon, causing him to drop Y/n, who yelped and felt her body freefall towards the concrete. Oswald quickly ran over towards where he suspected she would fall.

"I gotcha sweetheart!" Soon, Y/n landed in his arms. Oswald smiled at Y/n, who was shivering from almost thinking she was about to die.

"Thank you." Y/n quickly said. Oswald smiled in return and nodded before placing her on the ground. The book started to fall towards the ground once again, in the building. Panchito grabbed the lasso and hopped onto the frame of the window.

"¡Sube, amigo!" Pancito said. He swung a loop of the lasso and tossed it out the window where it wrapped around a nearby lamppost.Tightening his grip, Bendy hopped on the window as well, grabbing to the rope as well, and without hesitation Panchito pushed off the building, sending the two swinging across the parking lot, growing closer to the book, Panchtio spoke to Bendy, shouting above the wind.

"The book! Grab the book!" He shouts. Bendy took notice of the book that was nearing the ground, and just with the nick of time, he grabbed the book.

"Get them!" The man in the trench coat shouts in anger.

"Y/n!" Panchito extends an arm for Y/n to grab onto. Y/n looked at Oswald and quickly took his arm.

"Grab on." She told the rabbit. Once the two grew closer, Oswald jumped up and grabbed onto the rope near Bendy, and Y/n hopped up, Panchito grabbed onto Y/n, wrapping an arm around her waist, as Y/n tightly held onto the rope, the wind traveling and hitting the 4 of them, Y/n couldn't help but smile, feeling the bits of rain hit her face and the wind made her feel as if she were on a coaster, the rope was so long, and they had so much momentum that they made it out of the parking lot, the many lights of the cars driving down the street of L.A. caused Y/n to watch in awe.

"Wow! You're good at this!" Bendy shouts to Panchito over the wind. Panchito only smiles.

"Oh no, this is my first time! I lasso bulls and horses."

"Wait what?"

Soon, the four were abruptly jerked back, the rope ran out and Panchito lost his grip on the rope, seeing he was the main support, everyone abruptly fell, luckily they were above a building that was across the street.

"Oof!" Y/n fell onto her side, her hip hitting the ground harshly. Bendy had fallen on top of a vent, the cage breaking and he soon fell into the vent.

"Aah!" The bumping and the echoing of his sudden scream trailed down the vent wherever he was heading.

"Bendy!" Y/n groaned, she quickly got up the stinging pain of her side itched in irritation. Panchito fell somewhere near her. But he quickly shot up, looking around for his sombrero, once he found it behind him, he dusted it off and placed it back on his head.

"Ahaha! Ay caramba! That was amazing, chica, mi amor, you might be better at adventuring than Donal', not many people can perfect hopping onto an ongoing rope!"

Soon, a scream was heard and then a loud; THUD! CRASH!

The two quickly turned around and saw Oswald, who quickly stood up in a hurry to take buket off from his face. Angry slurs emitted from the bucket, but they were incoherent. Oswald finally took off the buck and almost immediately hurled it off the roof. Another crash was heard and then the sound of a car alarm going off.

"I have had enough! This can't be!" He shouts at the top of his lungs. His ears flattening against his head.

"My luck! It's gone! It's gone! It's gone! IT'S GONE!" He hurled a foot back and kicked another bucket away.

Y/n and Panchito stared at Oswald. Panchito looked at Y/n and with his index finger, twirled a finger around the side of his head.

"Loco." He whispered to her. Y/n didn't utter a word to the rabbit...maybe..there was a reason he was in that van. No, that's crazy. Those...shadow toons, the man in the trench coat, they wanted to book, they had to be some sort of bad guy to them, but why did they want the rabbit?

Oswald had his clinched closed, suddenly, his hostile demeanor diminished rather quickly before he turned around and looked at the two with a smile.

"I'm sorry, I've-You see I've been held hostage for about...four. Five days now." He said, walking over to the two and then standing in front of them.

"Why?" Y/n asked.

"Trench Coat, fella' wants to use me as a key to open the book for him for..whatever plan he has, I was his key basically after he figured that I was--as he claimed--one of the chosen people for the book that will only open for select people." He said. He...he was the 4th one.

"We...have the book because it opens for us." Y/n said, pointing to herself and Panchito. Oswald's eyes widened.

"Wh-I've been searching for at least one person high and low for years and you two found each other how long ago?"

"Oh, we all met each other today! Ah, and we met you, the new addition," Panchito said. Oswald seemed astonished. Panchito smiled.

"I know, crazy, I guess you don't have much luck huh?" He blindly said...but it seemed to Y/n, Panchito purposely said it. Nudging him, Y/n spoke up.

"Yes, there's actually 3 of us a---oh fu---Bendy fell in the building, I forgot!" Y/n looked at the two.

"He has the book, we have to get in there."

"Oh-wait wait, My name is Oswald, I was thinking since we'll be working together from now on I would introduce myself." He said, reaching a hand out. Panchito was the first to grab onto the rabbits hand and shake quickly.

"Hello, friend! My name is Panchito." Panchtio then looked over at Y/n.

"And my name is Y/n."

"Very well, now. Let's go."

-

Pushing open the double doors opened, two black boots stepped into the room that was filled with the smell of cigarettes, booze, the sound of biker rock music echoing through the establishment of the bar, the dim golden lights brought a warm glow. The people in the bar paid no mind to the newcomer. The man in the trenchcoat walked passed the table of the two men arm wrestling the man on the left lost, his hand hitting the table, the bear glass cups fell to the floor and shattered due to the sudden impact, the man who won laughed and cheered in victory. The man in the trench coat clicked his tongue and shook his head.

Bendy hid behind a wooden pillar that the man walked by, gripping the book close to his chest.

"Hello sir, what can I get for ya." The bartender said. The man in the trench coat sat down on a stool Placing his forearms on the table.

"Whisky on rocks." He replied. The man nodded before turning away to make the drink. Bendy had peered from around the pillar, seeing the man was seemingly distracted. He turned around slowly and with all his might, tried to sneakily sneak through the front door. But the man with the trench coat quickly, with the speed of lightning, tossed something to his side without batting Bendy an eye.

THUNK!

The sound of a knife wedging into wood caused Bendy to immediately stop walking. Above him, between his horns, a pocket knife was embedded in the wood of the pillar. Bendy's tail immediately dropped to the floor, before he turned around to face the man. A strained smile pulled onto his face.

Soon, the two doors burst open, Panchito rolled through the doors somersaulting, landing on his right knee as he supported himself with his left foot. He pulled out the two pistols from his holster and aimed them towards no one in particular.

"Alright, hands in the air, now!" He shouts. Bendy noticed a red bandanna wrapped around Panchito's face. The people in the bar immediately stopped speaking and looked over towards the door towards Panchito. Bendy looked at Panchito as well. Oswald walked through the door as well, and soon, Y/n entered as well. Mostly hesitantly.

It was a part of the plan, creating a distraction. Soon, the man with the trenchcoat only squinted his eyes at the odd group. And soon, he snapped his fingers, and the two shadow toons jolted from a shadow of another person from the bar, creating two lanky and stout toon, Zip and Zot that the four saw several minutes ago.

Panchito finally got a good glimpse of the two components, and stood up straight.

"Ah, what short fellows! So cute."

"Cute!?" Zip exclaims, he soon shot towards Oswald quickly and tackled him to the ground. Scratching at the rabbits face like a rabid dog.

"Ow! Oh my--why me! Ow! Get it off!!!" Oswald screams. Y/n cupped her face from anyone, as if not wanting to seem like she was associated with the three toons. Soon, Oswald yelps to Panchito.

"Get on with the plan already! Oh dear!!"

"Right! Hey you!" Panchito looked over at the two arm wrestlers. One man placed a hand on his chest as if saying; 'Who me?'

"Yes, you. Your friend hates the way you compete with him, he said you smell like a bag of rotten onions." Panchito said. The man gasped and looked at his arm wrestling component.

"Oh yeah?! Well how about this!" The man hurled a punch towards the man, the man fell to the ground, blood spraying from his nose, he lifted a hand up to feel the blood on his fingers, before looking at the man that hit him.

"..."

"AAAAAH!" Soon the bar started fighting, tossing glass, chairs, tables, and all. A bar fight! Immediately Oswald pushed Zip off of him, the rabbit got up quickly, Bendy rushed over, holding the book in his hands.

"What's up with the guns?"

"Dramatic effect." Panchito says.

"Let's get out of here, guys." Y/n said, turning around to open the door, but the door was immediately opened up, standing in the doorway, were three toons, the three wore the same shirt, cap and pants.

"Beagle Boys.." Oswald hissed as he held his eye closed that was scratched.

"Oh please. No need to worry about them, excuse us sirs, we will be on our way." Panchito stood in front of the group protectively.

But, they didn't listen to him. Instead they pushed Oswald and Panchito over slightly. Looking over at Bendy, who was holding the book. One of the beagle boys rose a buff arm, Y/n almost a; 'cla clink' as if they were cocking a gun, and with all their might, sent a punch to Bendy, hitting him in the face, and like in any other cartoon and the toon he was, sent him flying across the room, loud crashes and shouts echoed, Y/n yelped and turned around and saw Bendy's feet hanging out of a wall that he broke through from the strong impact.

Steam emitted from the beagle toons fist, and all it took was one blow, to blow away the steam as if it were a gun.

"Bendy!" Y/n shouts. She watched him shakily and slowly remove himself from the wall, she saw stars and birds flying around his head as he stumbled back and forth, a dazed look on his face as he held a finger up as if he were about to speak, but he soon fell to the ground.

Panchito, Oswald and Y/n looked back at the beagle boys, Panchito's narrowed his eyes and immediately got into a stance to fight.

"¡¿Pusiste tus manos sobre mi amigo?!" He shouts.

"Let's get 'em all." Said one beagle boy. But a new voice piped in.

"Leave the girl to me, boys." a female sultry voice emits, the beagle boys stepped to the side to reveal...a duck toon. Short silky black hair, a black blouse and black pants. Her dark eyes pierced into Y/n's e/c eyes.

"Eliminate them. We have what we need." The man in the trench coat stood behind them all, holding the book.

"And don't kill the rabbit, we still need him. Bring him to me when you all finish them off." He said as he turned and walked off, waving a hand the emergency door opened before he left the building with the book! No one in the bar cared for the fact off the man in the coat, but much rather they were still fighting.

"No, the book!" Oswald tugged his ears in stress. Soon, the female duck walked closer to the group. Panchito moved his gaze to her.

"Magica.." Oswald said yet another name. Y/n was...who was that? Who were the beagle boys?! Were they working for that odd man in the trench coat?!

"Sorry, not hear to talk, have to do my job."

Immediately, one of the beagle boys launched at Panchito, Panchito was quick to back away, grabbing onto broken wooden plank and swinging it, hitting the beagle's face, Oswald did the same, instead he picked up a beer bottle hitting the beagle boy with the glass, which broke into shards from the compact.

Y/n had her focus on the Magica women.

"Alright, show me what you got." Magica said. Y/n quickly found a stance, her gaze focusing on the duck. Magica threw a punch towards Y/n, with surprising good speed, Y/n moved away from the fist, in an attempt to throw a punch as well, Magica quickly raised a hand and Y/n's hand froze in midair.

"Wha-" Y/n tried to throw another punch with the other arm, but Magica did the same with that arm, Y/n finally took notice, the duck was more than likely wielding some sort of powers...hinting towards her name..

Magica lifted a foot, and immediately kicked Y/n in her torso, the girl fell down, hitting the wood floor, falling on top of glass shards and other debris. Groaning at the impact, Y/n made a painful expression, feeling the sore on her torso, the wind knocked from her. Magica took a knife from the counter, she grabbed Y/n by the collar of her shirt, lifting her up with ease.

"You know, it's nice to see one of the few heros, didn't expect to kill you guys off so quick," She said. Y/n reached behind her as Magica examined Y/n's expression, Y/n felt the beer bottle on the counter. Grabbing the neck of the beer bottle, she felt the adrenaline pump through her, no, she was not going to let some random person hit and beat on her, they needed that book, the burning feeling of determination was firing up, and with quick speed, Y/n swung her arm, and smashed the glass bottle across Magica's head, the duck gasped in surprise, along with a small yelp, she dropped Y/n, and Y/n quickly. Threw yet another punch, Magica fell to the ground, holding her beak with closed eyes and a pained yet furious expression, Y/n spotted Panchitio striking a punch to one of the beagle boys, Oswald did the same to the last two of them, Panchito whistled across the room to Oswald, tossing the rope to him, Oswald grabbed the end of the rope that was tossed, and the two ran, Panchito running around clockwise, as Oswald did the same, counter clockwise. The rose wrapping the beagle boys up.

"Ahah!" Panchito laughed as the beagle boys fell to the ground as the rope tightened. Y/n didn't notice Magica get back up. The sudden feeling of someone on her caused Y/n to fall and roll across the ground, it was Oswald. Soon, a chair was seen falling in the position that Y/n was in, Magica must have thrown it.

Oswald got off Y/n with a smile and helped her up.

"Thanks I didn--watch out!" Y/n noticed the array of knives and forks flying towards the two, both Oswald and Y/n split and ran towards different directions. Y/n hopped over a table, landing on the dishes that were still there, the feeling of foot plastering on her clothes, she rolled off the table and onto the floor. The knives hit the table as if it were raining. She quickly scattered across the floor, pushing past people that were still fighting, like any other bar fight.

Y/n grabbed a ceramic plate and quickly tossed it as if it were a frisbee, but it didn't hit Magica, instead she hopped from out of the way, Y/n ran past Panchito, who pulled out another rode from behind it--turns out he had to lassos.

"Y/n, here!" He calls out. Y/n ran back over, almost falling as she dodged a flying cup that Magica tossed. Y/n ran over and took the rope, and as Oswald and Panchito did, Y/n and Panchito did the same, circling the rope around Magica, the duck tried to keep track of the two speedy enemies--in her eyes--she couldn't keep a good track. But--the rope wrapped around her, and Y/n tossed the other rope to Panchito, who took it and tied a knot to the rope.

"Let go of me!" Magica shouts.

"Hey! Watch out!" Oswald shouted from across the room, Y/n and Panchito looked over and saw Zip zipping passed, under Y/n's feet, causing her to lose balance and fall on to the floor yet again. The shadow ran around the room quickly, speedily, so quickly that Y/n could feel the wind and cool air circulating in the room, Panchito tried to keep track of where the shadow went, but Zip was like a speedy mouse. Y/n quickly stood up, and spotted Zot, who had charged for Oswald, the rabbit was busy trying to track down Zip he didn't know they fell for the trap, Zip was the distraction as--

"Hey! Let me go!" Zot took ahold of Oswald, holding onto his ears, Oswald lifted a foot to kick the shadow, but soon, from the wall, a dark bubbling rip of black ink like liquid, formed on the wall, and soon, Bendy shot from the ink, arms outstretched, he rammed right into Zot, the two somersaulting and rolling onto the ground until he hit a table. The table fell over, stopping Zip from running around the building, and slamming into the table. Bendy quickly got up, Oswald held the door open and shouted at the three.

"Let's go! Let's go!" He shouts. And, Oswald, Y/n, Bendy, and Panchito ran out of the establishment, back out into the moist air, Y/n's shoes slapping the wet pavement.

"There!" Y/n pointed at the van leaving the abandon parking lot, another figure that wasn't the man in the trench coat, it was a woman with black hair, pale skin, she laughed and got into the driver's seat of the car, in her hand was the book, she tossed it in the van, and hopped in the car and with no need to even heeding the traffic laws she drove out of the parking lot and down the street.

"Where did the man go with the trenchcoat?" Oswald asked. Panchito rose an eyebrow.

"Was that him---or her?"

"I don't think so, that doesn't matter, but we need to get to the car, come on!"

-

Y/n drove down the street quickly, but not enough to get pulled over, and that was where the problem was.

"You need to drive faster! We'll lose the book if we stay at this speed!" Bendy shouts, moving Y/n over so he could stick a foot down to touch the pedal, but Y/n pushed him away quickly, glaring at him.

"No! If I get pulled over, that'll put my name in jeopardy!"

"No, it won't! Pick up the speed, or let me drive!"

"Fine! Drive then!"

Quickly, Y/n and Bendy, switched seats, as the car was in motion, crawling over each other frantically, but once Bendy was in the driver's seat, he slammed the pedal to the floor, the engine roaring, and Y/n immediately felt her back get glued to the seat. The car moved through lanes and cars, to get to the can that was a few meters away.

"Someone is going to have to jump out to get the book." Panchito said. Oswald and Y/n looked at Panchito, he looked between the two before smiling. "I'll happily do it!"

"I'll go with." Oswald said, Oswald then looked at Y/n, she scoffed.

"No. I'll stay in the car and make sure he doesn't crash into anything." Y/n said. Bendy was too busy nearing the van to listen, but once he reached the van, he rolled down the window and honked the horn causing the van to roll its windows down, revealing the woman that that saw, though they all couldn't get a good glimpse of her, but the man in the trenchcoat saw the four, his eyes squinted.

"Hey, You should try and get better guards!" Bendy yelled to them. Panchito rolled down the window, and immediately crawled onto the roof of the car. Oswald followed suit.

"You're too late, turn back before we kill you all!" The man shouts over, not noticing Panchito and Oswald, until when they hopped over and the heavy thump on the car caught their attention.

"You gotta be kiddin' me." The woman whispers. Y/n watched As Oswald slid down the front of the vans car, sticking his tongue out to get their attention. Which it did for the lad, she cursed loudly and tried to swerve the car slightly to get the toon off. But, Oswald didn't budge. Panchito dove into the car landing in front of the woman, she shrieked in surprise.

"Ah! Hello, ma'am. Excuse me, i am here for something." Panchito then moved his gaze over to the man in the trench coat, hurling a punch to the man, the man grunted in pain, and Panchito quickly took the book, he was about to exit until the woman took ahold of his talon, Panchito looked at her questionable, she dragged him back and Panchito yelped in surprise, but he kept ahold of the book. Before she could do anything to Panchito, Oswald hung from outside of the window peeking into the car.

"Boo!"

"Ah!" The woman screamed at the sudden toon appearing, Oswald grabbed Panchito's arm, and dragged him out of the car, and grabbed him onto the hood of the car. Oswald bent down and clicked the latch for the hood of the van's hood, and almost immediately when the hood opened, it sent the two springing into the air. Unfortunately the can had crashed by a stop sign. And the car Bendy and Y/n sped up, Y/n quickly pressed a button to open the moonroof of the car, it slid open, and Oswald and Panchito landed into the car with a heavy thud with the book in hand.

"YES!" Y/n cheered as she hopped around in her seat. But, the sudden car crash behind them got the best of them, a car pile up was created, and a semi truck was rolling in from behind. Oswald noticed and quickly hopped to the front of the car, he placed his hands on the steering wheel, and jerked the steering wheel, causing the car to swerve and turn in 180 degrees, the tires screeching on the street, everyone in the car screamed, looking out the window of the car to see the semi truck rolling their way, but Oswald muttered under his breath, the car speed up, wheels screeching and it drove towards the truck, Y/n grabbed the wheel as well.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" She shouts, Oswald didn't reply, instead, reaching a foot down next to Bendy's and the car sped up, he turned the wheel yet again, the car screeching and turning down a street, and car knocked over a empty car that was parked on the side, that car served bump for the oncoming semi truck, what semi truck only slightly lifted off the ground when it rolled over the car and above the car the toons and Y/n were in, it were as if she were looking at it in slow motion, the semi truck tossed over the car, untouched, and landline on the side, away from other people and cars, where it wouldn't cause damage to the town or people. The car zoomed off down the street before the end of the semi truck could hit the car, and in the nick of time, the car revved down the street.

"YES!" Oswald cheered, he lets go of the steering wheel, and then lets out a boisterous laugh.

"My luck! Ah! It put us in good hands this time!" He shouts with glee. The car slowed down, reaching a neighborhood, Y/n's neighborhood. Her house a few blocks away. When the car came to a complete stop, everyone took a moment of silence to take in the air they would get to breathe, breathing in and out.

"Oh...my...gosh." Y/n laughed and ran her sore hands through her hand, that was....fun. Exhilarating.

"We doggone, surely do make a team, huh?" Oswald smiled at the three, Bendy turned and looked at everyone.

"I didn't expect the two of you to plunge yourselves into the air by the hood of a car!" He laughs, Panchito and Oswald smile.

"Did you see the way Panchito handled those beagle boys?! And how Y/n fought Magica?!" Oswald wrapped an arm around Y/n's shoulders, Y/n smiled brightly.

"No, did you see Bendy come through the wall and stopped that fast running shadow thing?!"

"Or when we all, literally swung from one roof to another with Panchito's lasso?!"

The four all shared a memorable laugh, the night was chaotic, and they still managed to kick butt and take back what was theirs?!

"Next up, Oregon." Bendy said. He then looked at Y/n.

"Don't worry, I influenced her...under pressure, yes. But hey, I did what I had to do."

Y/n was astonished..her mother would let her go? This was new!

"This is a new beginning, wherever any of us go, we all go." Oswald said, looking between everyone. Y/n took the book from Panchito, she opened it, and showed it to Oswald.

"We're all a team, and we stick together."

Oswald smiled at her.

"Through--" He placed a hand on the page, the ink printing his hand print and then signing his signature.

'Oswald'

"And through." He finishes.

"Let's get you home, we all have a big day tomorrow, a long one at that."

-

The man in the trench coat stood by the crashed car, the jammed hood pouring with steam, the lady next to him had her arms crossed as she looked at the car.

"What now..? They have the book." She says. The man thought for a moment.

"We'll work harder...they aren't a bunch of idiots as I assumed. We work harder." He said. The woman hummed in acknowledgment.

"And smarter?"

"Get the rest. We plan."

"Fine."

-

Y/n groaned as she sat on the floor in her room, cleaned herself off, through her clothes in the washer, and placed the book in a book bag for safe keepings. Oswald wandered around her room, looking at the various posters, books and other decorations, Panchito sat next to Y/n for once enjoying the silence and Bendy was rubbing his eye that he was so gracefully socked in.

"That guy did a number on you." Y/n told Bendy. Bendy grumbled. Oswald looked over at Bendy and his ears perked up.

"Yeaj, they really did, straight through a wall, tell me. On a scale of 1 to 10, how much pain did you feel."

"Oh shut up."

Y/n heard the keys jingling of the front door, immediately, Y/n and Panchito stood up, Bendy opened the window up, as Oswald, and Panchito walked over.

"Well, I'll take them with me, you get sleep, I'll more than likely be here with Henry tomorrow to come and get you, so we all can leave." Bendy explains. Y/n nods at the plan, but she was exhausted and needed rest from todays events, mostly what happened tonight...she was so glad no one was injured during the small pile up car crash.

"Bye, Y/n."

"Goodbye"

Oswald and Bendy crawled out the window and hopped out, Panchito quickly scurried over to her, pulling her deep into a warm hug. Y/n couldn't help but smile, and wrap her arms around him as well, rocking back and forth for a moment as Panchito pats and gently runs her back. Soon, then pulled away and Panchito smiled at her.

"Adiós, cariño, te veré cuando salga el sol." He said, though Y/n could only understand when he said goodbye, she smiled and waved her hands goodbye.

"Bye, Panchito, I'll see you tomorrow, I had fun with you all." She said, Panchito smiles and walked backwards for a moment, he seemed to not want to leave yet, he made many friends...Donald and his friend Jose, and he missed them every day as the years pass, Panchito never like being away from his friends, and now Y/n was apart of that. Sitting in the window he waved goodbye once again. Y/n laughed softly and waved goodbye yet again.

Soon, he dropped down from the window, leaving nothing but the tree to look at and the moon that was clouded slightly by the clouds. Soon, her door opens revealing her mother, and her tired husband walking down the hall to his room to sleep.

"By the way, Bendy wants to take you on a road trip tomorrow, and you should go, you don't have to, but I really want you to go, because I love you and I want you to go out more." Her mother smiles after that quick statement, and Y/n already had her answer.

"Yes, I would love to go." Her mother was surprised. But nevertheless, smiled.

"Good, make sure you bags are packed tomorrow, you're going to Oregon, Bendy should be here tomorrow, but it's late, I'm tired. I'm hittin' the hay, Night!" Her mother closed the door and Y/n heard her footsteps descend off to her room. Well...adventure truly awaits tomorrow, a new beginning. A reason, a step further in their quest to find out the meaning of whatever is going on. Y/n flicked her light off, and crawled into bed.

Next up, Duckberg, Oregon, to find Donald Duck himself. This will be an adventure indeed.

-

A/n : You made it to the end?! Don't worry, there is more to come!

But, I do really hope people will like the plot of this story and the characters, I'm not a fan of crossovers, but this will be a fun and crazy adventure, everyone from each of these fandoms will have alot in common. But anyway! I'll catch you all in the next chapter, go ahead and comment, I run off of comments, I love reading them and interacting with you all, but I hope you all join and stick around for this adventure, catch you in the next chapter! 

Chapter Text

The muffling sound of speaking woke Y/n up from her slumber, as any other morning, the birds their sweet melody. The sun was given the chance to shine through the clouds, it rays lighting up each crevice of Y/n's room. She must have forgotten to close the blinds last night, she still felt the fatigue drag her down into slumber. Her eyelids giving off a burning sensation and...something else. She was sore, causing slight discomfort. Her hands were stinging painfully as well as her torso. Sitting up quickly, Y/n lifted her palms. Looking down she saw two blisters like burns on both of her palms. The palm of the skin was torn, her hands felt almost numb and stiff, looking at the red tissue, Y/n realized it was a people burn. From the lasso that she was holding so tight onto. Last night she didn't feel a thing, most likely because she was worried about a hundred other things and the fact her adrenaline was pumping from fear and being overwhelmed. Lifting her shirt slightly, she peered down at her torso, not much noticeable other than a colored bruise that was forming. 

"I need to be more careful.." She whispered to herself. 

"Y/n!!" Her mother calls her from down stairs. Y/n looked over towards her nightstand. Reaching over to her phone. She picked it up and plucked it from it's charger and looked at the time. 

11:13 AM

She quickly slipped from out of the bed. Thankfully her legs aren't sore to the point she felt like she was walking on stilts. Scurrying over to the bookbag where she passed the book safely. Opening the bag, she saw the book indeed was still safely tucked away. Closing the bag up again, Y/n got up and walked from the room. 

-

Hearing soft laughter from downstairs, Y/n stood at the last step, the staircase led to the corridor to the living room. Where she saw her mother, Bendy and Henry Stein. Henry was standing next to M/n. His hands in his slacks pockets. Dark circles under his eyes, no doubt from the busy work. Bendy stood at the end of the coffee table holding a tissue paper, where he stuffed the tissue paper into the fist of his palm on his other hand. Once the tissue was no longer in sight he opened his palm to reveal nothing, the tissue nowhere to be found. M/n laughed slightly, clapping at the many harmless magic freaks Bendy showed her. 

"I didn't know you could do that." M/n told Bendy. Bendy's smile widened. "Oh, I dabble." 

Y/n noticed that Bendy actually wore clothes this time—not that he really needed to anyway. He still had his white bow tie. What was added was black dress pants and white suspenders. Looking more dapper than he originally looked. 

"Oh! Y/n. Glad you're up, did you pack your bags? You're leaving soon." Y/n's optics flickered away from Bendy and over to her mother. Y/n gave a welcoming smile to Henry, who smiled back as well. 

"I'll pack right now. I should be done in a few minutes." Y/n answered. Her mother nods, leaving her daughter to take care of her business. Y/n started to walk up the stairs, but abruptly stopped before glancing back over at Bendy, who caught hindsight of her. She motioned him to follow her and then, she walked back upstairs. 

-

Scuffling through her dresser, Bendy slowly closed the door behind him as he glanced around momentarily. 

"Where's Panchito and Oswald?" Y/n asked. Bendy turned his gaze over to Y/n, giving her a questioning gaze. Yes. He knew who Panchito was, but was oblivious to the fact the toon rabbit they were with last night was named Oswald. 

"Oswald?" He asked slowly. Y/n looked at him and gave hina questioning expression as well. "Yes. Rabbit, remember?" She raised an eyebrow, and Bendy soon made an expression of realization. 

"Oh him. They're both at the studio. I hid them in the lower section of the building." He said. Y/n nods before taking out the set of clothes and carrying them over to the bed. Placing the clothing on the bed as she then glanced at her palms. 

"I got a rope burn when we were crossing leaping over the street." She showed her palms to Bendy who walked over and gazed down at her hands. 

"There's bandages in the car, we'll bandage you up in there." 

Once hearing that there was a first aid kit in the car, Y/n was relieved to hear that she wouldn't have to sit hours in the car with sore and burning hands. But. After a while of picking out clothes. Grabbing her toothbrush. Wallet, phone and phone charger all in one book bag along with the book. The two set off to finally start their adventure. 

"Where's Henry going? Isn't he driving us back to the studio?" Y/n asked Bendy, she grabbed the book bag and placed it on her shoulders. Bendy looked away from the window and shook his head. 

"Of course not. Him and M/n have a business errand to run with the board, what is it? I don't know, I've heard it's a big thing that a new company is innovating but, he's riding with M/n." He said. Y/n nods, it wasn't rare that Henry and her mother had meetings they constantly had to be to. Changing the topic as she held the straps of her book bag. She grinned at Bendy. 

"You were being put through the ringer last night." She laughed. Thinking back in the punch Bendy received from one of the beagle boys. Bendy froze for a second. His always lasting grin faltering a dipping down for a second. 

"Oh please. You all should be thanking me. I worked under pressure and took the first blow." 

"At this point you're just a walking punching bag. Come on—"

"A walking punching bag? Why I—forget it. Let's go." 

-

"Okay, and remember, indoors at 8PM. Not too late, remember to eat dinner, and don't forget! Take pictures!" M/n pressed a kiss to Y/n's forehead before pulling her into a hug, Y/n returned the gesture before pulling away. Bendy stood in the doorway of the front door, arms behind his back. Walking over to him, M/n waved at her daughter. 

"Bendy, please. Keep her safe and out of trouble." M/n said. Bendy smiled and nodded. "Oh please. I won't let her out of my sights, she'll be as safe as a kitten Mrs. L/n." 

Bendy hooked his arm around Y/n's arm and escorted her out the house, her mother waving the two goodbye with a soft expression. Henry was standing next to her as well, lifting a hand to wave the two goodbye as well. 

"Alright toots, let's roll."

-

Arriving at the studio, Annie—yet again was standing at the receptionist desk, Y/n trailed behind Bendy who walked past Annie, she was too busy talking to some other employee from another department to notice the two. Once making it to a hallway, right in front of an elevator, Bendy pressed the arrow that would take them down into the studio. Which made Y/n wonder. 

"There's a lower section of the studio?" She asked. Bendy looked away from the studio and back to Y/n, which. He soon nods. 

"Yes, that's usually where the head composer of the music stores most of the instruments when not in use in the recording booth. And also other stuff is stored down there, I usually go down there to break something just because." Bendy didn't seem to be bothered at the fact he admitted purposely breaking something—well. Not much of a surprise as he was the definition of a mischievous trouble maker. A small airy laugh came from Y/n before she looked over to the elevator doors that opened with a automatic; 'ding'

The two stepped into the elevator, once in the elevator Bendy yet again pressed a button to the lowest floor of the studio. 

"How did you sneak them in here last night?" Y/n asked. 

"The emergency exit."

"...." Y/n looked at Bendy with furrowed eyebrows. Bendy noticed and his pie cut eyes looked over to her. "What?"

"Me and Panchito came in through the emergency exit and we almost got caught." She said, the memory basically playing vividly in front of her. Bendy lets out a snarky laugh. 

"Tough luck, toots. I can fool basically anyone there is—"

-

"Hey! Watch my horns you vile woman!" Bendy shouts. Alice Angel—another one of the company's loving and famous characters, had her hand on Bendy's hand. And her knee on his back, basically pinning him to a wooden table that was in the hallway—more of a desk that was in front of the elevator where Bendy and Y/n once stood in. But upon reaching the last floor, they were met with two figures in front of the elevator. Alice Angel and Boris. Alice being the one who was mostly on the side of suspiciousness and hostility, which ended with her pinning Bendy to the table. And Boris holding onto Y/n by her book bag. Y/n didn't take much of a chance to try and free herself as she didn't want to appear too much of a bad person as the two thought she was. 

The basement area was much different from how the upper part of the building was. The floors weren't linoleum, instead it was a dusty wooden floor, with various rooms—which seemed to not be in use—but. Her focus wasn't much on the aspect of her surroundings, but more trying to get on the good side of Alice and Boris. 

Alice leaned down next to Bendy's head. 

"Where's your other two friends, huh? You think that stunt you pulled last night got past me and Boris? Sure the others, but I'm positive there were more of you than just the gal' over there." Alice motioned towards Y/n, who was slightly lifted from the ground by her bookbag by Boris. Who mostly had his focus on Bendy. 

Bendy soon made a noise and then gave Alice a betrayed expression. 

"Are you really interrogating me?" He asked, moving his lower body to not cause a strain to his chest that was pressed harshly into the desk. 

"Yes, I am. Maybe I wouldn't be if you weren't so sneaky—I mean. How did you even slip past Henry like that?" Alice scoffed, Bendy made a blank expression for a moment, deep in thought, Alice then turned her gaze to Y/n. 

"You. You're Y/n, right?" She asked. Y/n was debating to really answer her question—was she in trouble? No she couldn't be—she was positive that Boris and Alice were Bendy's friends—-they literally work in the same company and industry. 

"Yes..I am." She replied. Alice then looked back at Bendy. Who had yet to reply. 

"What are you two up to? I wouldn't be so on edge if you came straight forward and told me." She said. Bendy snorted and smiled. "Oh please, toots. You think if we were doing something illegal, I would tell you?"

"Well are you?"

Bendy opened his mouth to speak, but—he seemed to stop himself before closing his mouth slowly. Alice then quickly pushed herself away from Bendy. Placing her fingertips to her mouth in bewilderment, a light and dainty gasp emits from her. 

"Bendy! Stop pulling my leg—are you serious?" She said. Bendy gets up from the table, fixing his bow tie before looking at Alice. Boris finally spoke up, placing Y/n on the ground. 

"And what exactly did you do?" Boris asked. 

"Oh please. I didn't do anything illegal—"

"Hola!" Bendy quickly turned around and was met with Panchito and Oswald. Who managed to track down where the sudden commotion was coming from. Alice gasped at the two new toons. Boris' ears perked up slightly at the two. Oswald looked between Alice and Bendy, knowing the two made a mistake with their sudden appearance. Oswald proceeded to try and grab Panchito's arm to drag him away from the eyes of the two new toons. But. Panchito took sight of Y/n and shot towards her, Y/n wasn't able to respond quick enough when she felt his arms encircled her body, her footsteps becoming unbalanced as Panchito yipped in glee. 

"Ah! Mi cariño,¡Te veo tan mal!" He let her go and quickly took both of her hands. Y/n had a smile on her face at the boisterous and affectionate rooster. A nice feeling came from someone that cared about her with so much passion with little time. It seemed he cared a lot for his friends and the people he surrounded himself with. 

"Wh—wait—who? Bendy!" Alice quickly moves her attention back over to Bendy. Who only gave her a patient expression. Alice motioned around them, as if wanting him to explain all of what was happening. 

"Explain!" 

"Okay! Come on! God!"

-

The 6 stared down at the black leather book that was sitting on a dusted wooden table in the lower area of the studio—where they still resided in. Bendy explained in the exact same sense that the three managed to figure out last night. The reason for the book and the two other toons along with Y/n. Boris had a hand in his hip as he stared down at the book. Alice had her eyebrows furrowed. With Bendy finally telling her all of what was happening, she was no longer hostile or angry like she once was several minutes ago. Oswald had yet to speak. Instead opting to keep his mouth zipped as Bendy was the one to reiterate and retell everything. 

"So...if me and Boris tried to open the book—we wouldn't be able to?" She asked. Within listening to Bendy and hearing the fact the book chose people—specific people— specifically, Y/n, Oswald, Panchito and Bendy.

Alice could only grow curious if she would be a chosen toon—not to mention, a bit jealous that Bendy—out of all toons out there—was one of the chosen. 

"Go ahead. Open it." Bendy had his arms behind his back with a growing grin, Alice cautiously watched him before she placed her fingers on top of the book before picking it up. Y/n could watch at first as she tried to slightly open the book—but surprisingly the book was shut tight. As if it were locked to the teeth. This was her first time seeing the book do something by refusing to open to someone other than her and the three other toons. 

Boris' ears perked up yet again, looking over at Alice as she tried tugging at the book harshly. 

"Gosh—this thing is….locked... tight ." She strained her last word as she tried to pull and tug at the book. But to avail or amount of power, did it open. 

"Whoa…"  Y/n whispered to herself...that..was something new and..that confirmed to the fact that she was one of the 12 chosen people for the book. 

"Let me try!" Boris snatched the book from Alice, who yelps in surprisement. Boris tried to open the book as well, but as for Alice, he received the same. It wouldn't open, not a budge. But he didn't seem to stop. Instead he pulled harder and harder.  Alice tried to grab at the book, but Boris moved away from her. 

"Hey! Give it back!" She said. But Boris didn't reply and continued trying to get into the book. Alice seemed to have enough of Boris hogging the book. She turned over and took a wooden plank—that seemed to have been pulled from the floor. Turning back over to Boris. She rose the plank above her head and quickly slammed it down on Boris's head with a loud; WHOMP!

Boris was stiff as a board. Dropping the book onto the floor. His two black pie cut eyes turning into two X's as if the plank killed him! Stars and birds tweeting appeared above his head and he dropped to the ground with 'Thud!' 

Still dazed at the fact he was hit in the head.  Y/n covered her mouth with a gasp—yet a sniffle of laughter—seeing how animated they were in front of her and not on screen was way different. 

"Wasn't able to hit one of the boys with an object in so long—I still got it." Alice quipped, a smile appearing on her face before she reached up and fixed her halo. Bendy walked over and picked up the book that was by Boris' foot. He walked over to Oswald and handed it to him, which Oswald took gracefully. 

"It's not a toy." Bendy told the two...even though Boris seemed unresponsive. Alice huffed. 

"But, why is it picking select people, surely the book has to be a warning for something," Alice said. 

"We're learning as we go. We don't know what it is that's making this book go on a scavenger hunt." Oswald replied. Bendy nods in agreement with Oswald's answer. Alice tapped her elbow with her finger for a moment. Panchito and Y/n stood next to each other silently watching them all speak—well. Now besides Boris. 

"You said some person with a trench coat was after the book, right?" She asked. Oswald seemed to grimace at the mention of the anonymous person. "Yes. Him, he wants the book. Reason why he held me hostage, so I can be his personal key for the book." Oswald said. Alice looked as Oswald, and her optics flickered towards the book momentarily. 

"How did he know you were one of few people to access the book?" She asked. Oswald—surprisingly had an answer for that. Lifting a hand he tapped his chin in deep thought. 

"Well, now that you've mentioned it. I remember overhearing about a witch that he went to to track me down. Or—as he said. Feel my energy in the area, which I could assume that's how he found me." Oswald said. 

"A witch? We have those down here…?" Bendy mumbled under his breath in deep thought. Alice ignored the devil and thought for a moment. 

"Magica." Y/n piped up. Oswald, Alice, Bendy and Panchito looked over to her when she spoke up. 

"The duck, she must be the witch that man spoke to. It wouldn't be too far from wrong—but I wouldn't exactly say I'm right either." Oswald shook his head as Y/n spoke. 

"No, no. Now that you've said something about her, I believe she must be the witch he was talking to. Why else would she and the beagle boys be at the bar last night to get me and stop you and the others." Oswald said. Alice hummed slightly to get everyone's attention. 

"Me and Boris can be in sight while you all are out of town." Alice suggested. Boris had groaned after finally lifting himself from the ground. Rubbing his head from the impact of the wooden board. 

"What for?" Bendy asked. 

"Well, if you all will be out of town. Who knows what would be going on down here. Seeing you all don't have a clue what your objective is it would be best to have others who can keep eyes out for what's going on—and in case you all haven't noticed, tons of news went down in the past week." She looked at the four and then crossed her arms. Bendy didn't really seem too pleased with getting help from Alice but he had to admit..she was right. He rarely cared for anything media wise—political wise—or...damn near anything in that field. 

"No th-"

"She's right, Bendy. Honestly I haven't taken a glance at a TV to see what's going on with the tension between toons and humans in some time, it would be best to have someone have tabs of all what's going on that might be a reason for or a build up for causing this book to wake up." Oswald agreed with Alice. Y/n soon raised her hand slightly. 

"I agree too. I didn't know anything about the book of Vida until I was here yesterday watching the news segment with you. We can't just go into everything blindly. We need to have at least some info." She said. Panchito looked between Oswald and Y/n. 

“No miro las noticias.” He adds.

"Fine. You can collect Intel." Bendy gave in. Alice smiled and nudged Boris. Who still was a bit dazed—but was still listening to the conversation. Alice soon placed her hands behind her back. Boris had squinted his eyes and looked at everyone with a dumbfounded expression. 

"What? What are we talking about?" He asks slowly. But Alice ignored him and continued to talk, clapping her hands together she then shouts. 

"Alright! In case you four are unaware—there is a rising tension between toons and humans." Alice announced. Bendy raised an eyebrow (?) And soon made a gesture with his hand for Alice to continue. 

"Okay? What about it?" He asks.

"That can be a clue. Obviously something is stirring up, causing conflict between both groups," She said. Boris—who had been silent and trying to catch  on to all of what they were talking about, finally understood what the topic was about. Lifting a glove hand slightly, he spoke. 

"Oh yes, that. Toons for some reason are experiencing a lot of episodes, causing them to not only do harm to others, but for themselves." He states. Oswald ears slowly rose and he thumped his foot on the wooden floor, as if he had a thought. Y/n noticed, but she didn't say anything.  Though she couldn't see too many connections, she could sense Oswald knew something. 

"Yes, I've heard about that…" Oswald starts. Bendy didn't seem to understand anything as he only looked at the small group. 

"Recently it seems toons—for the most part, popular toons—ya' know. Actors and actresses haven't been too pleasantly taking things too...uh. Well." Oswald said. Alice nods, before she starts to take over yet again. 

"Recently we know about one case with a toon lashing out on one of her agents out of anger for—as the headline claimed; Not caring for her—whatever that means." Alice placed an index finger on her cheek. Her dark eyes sliding down to the floor in thought. 

"And, for the most part, most confessions and news headlines are pretty much similar. Toon gets angry at a lady for not treating her equally, toons not being able to have a say in their own shows, the list goes on—and we even have some toons committing some crimes such as…" Alice turns her gaze over to Panchito, who was still standing next to Y/n. 

"Robbery." She finishes before continuing. Her eyes looking at the group.

"What I'm saying is, there seems to be a rise of toons wanting more equality causing them to act out maybe from anger and or retaliation. And some for the most part, taking the destructive side of things, which are causing humans to be a bit—overwhelmed?—ah, I wouldn't say that, bu—" Alice was cut off by Bendy who waved his hand and clicked his tongue—as if the topic wasn't something that he cared for. 

"A few angry toons? You think that's the problem?" He asks Alice. Alice pursed her lips for a moment, shaking her head at Bendy's careless reaction to something that could turn into something potentially serious in the future. 

"Bendy, this is serious. It may not seem to be the answer to the reason why that book is on the lookout or search—but it's something to keep an eye out for—for all we know. This might escalate into a scenario where this could be the reason why the book is searching for people to stop this." Alice explains, and Y/n agreed with her. Though there was a good chance the tension between toons and humans isn't the answer to the book, that could be something to keep an eye out for in the future as it could turn into something much more serious and maybe even dangerous. 

Out of all things. No one needs humans and toons fighting each other. 

"She's right Bendy, if humans start seeing toons as a threat, we don't know how this could end or what would happen to toons further down the line. It may seem small now, but it can be serious in the future." Y/n interjects, Bendy turned his gaze to Y/n. 

"What do we look like, the Justice League?" He mocks, repeating what Y/n said from last night, and it seems the tables have turned. Y/n rolled her eyes at his childish reaction. Though...she didn't know what to expect coming from Bendy. 

"That's what you told me last night, right? What do you all expect us to do? Restore justice and equality back between humans and toons if all goes bad? And wave a finger at them and say;" he then stepped to the side and looked at the side of him, and shook his index finger, as if scolding a child. 

"Now be nice."

He then regained his posture and placed his hands behind his back. 

"No. That doesn't work like that.  If all, go to—I don't know—the white house and demand them to do their job to stop all what's happening."

Boris was about to lift a finger to wave. But seeing he didn't want to get involved in the mess of a conversation. He slowly put his arm to his side and stayed silent yet again. 

Though, Alice rubbed her temple and shook her head. 

"I...agree with Bendy." Oswald pipes up. Y/n looked over at Oswald and furrowed her eyebrows. Bendy then smiled widely—as if making a point. 

"What? You too? Why?" Y/n questioned. Oswald lifts the corner of his mouth for a second—as if thinking of what to say. 

"It's—a long story. I understand where Bendy is coming from—but Y/n. We can't put our focus on society and their problems— not when we potentially have one that revolves around a man in a trench coat, and I'm positive he has nothing to do with the problem between toons and humans, we have to focus on him and getting the rest of our team together." Oswald said. Y/n let out a slight huff through her nose. 

"Whatever...fine.." She muttered and looked back at Alice. Oswald was about to speak to her again when he noticed her sour response to his explanation. But, Alice spoke up before he could try to speak. 

"Well, me and Boris will keep tabs on them, along with anything else that may come by as questionable." Alice said. 

"Great, are we done? Okay! Let's hit the road!" 

-

Y/n sat in the passenger seat of the car, her hand hanging out the window, the wind brushing against her hand as the car drove down the road. The buildings passed by and the feeling of the warm sun invading the car—in which Bendy decided not to turn on the AC for whatever reason. 

Panchito and Oswald were in the back of the car, Panchito often shuffling around to find something to distract himself. Due to the fact, Y/n didn't want to drive, yet. Bendy took the responsibility of driving. 

"So.." Suddenly Oswald shuffled to the front, his upper part leaning on the arm rest, looking between Bendy and Y/n. 

"How long will it be to get to Orgeon?" He asks. Y/n didn't have the answer to that, so she turned to look over at Bendy. 

"Well, we left late , thanks to Alice. So most likely we won't arrive until late at night at around 11PM or so. The drive is 10 hours, if we don't make any stops." Bendy replied. His eyes focused on the road. Oswald nods and soon Y/n's eyes tracked across the dashboard of the car in search of the GPS or some sort of system to help guide them to Oregon, but—no doubt. She didn't see the device anywhere. 

"No stops? Does that include potty breaks?" Panchito asks, soon squeezed by Oswald, who moves over to give Panchito room to peer up at the front of the car. 

"Yes, we can take bathroom breaks. But nothing else, I'm assuming you have to use the bathroom?"

"No."

"Then why did you a-"

"We need a GPS." Y/n interrupts. Bendy looked away from the road and to Y/n. The corners of his mouth twitching—oh yes! The GPS! how could he forget?

"Okay, we're making a stop."

-

After an hour of driving down a one way road. With lots of fields—letting them know they've made it out of town. They spotted a gas station far to the side. Not much business going on—but good enough to get up on gas just in case, and look for a GPS to use—alongside with buying snacks so not many more stops can be made. 

Closing the door to the car, Y/n waited for the three toons to get out of the car. Looking around, she could smell the familiar smell of gasoline and tar pavement. Looking at the janky store. Y/n grimaced. 

"This place looks horrible.." She said. Bendy walked past her. He nudged her arm as he did so. 

"It's an off road gas station, toots. What do ya' expect?" He said as he walked towards the store. Soon, Y/n followed after. Hearing shuffling behind her, she looked over her shoulder and saw Oswald and Panchito following after her. Pushing open the glass doors to the store. Y/n was met with a simple gas store with 3 aisles—as any other gas store would have—nothing too extravagant. 

"A convenience store?" Panchito muttered under his breath. He stood next to Y/n and Oswald stood by her other side. The three looked at what the store had to offer as Bendy was busy talking to the cashier for a GPS—if the store had any. 

"I'm getting some chips." Y/n walked off to one of the aisles, in search of at least some decent snacks to keep her filled throughout the drive. Once seeing the small selection, she randomly grabbed the variation of chips and some candy bars for everyone. With a hand full of snacks she wandered back out of the aisle. So happening to walk past Oswald and Panchito who were by the slushies stand. Panchito was sitting on top of the slushie machine, the lid was open and he was digging around in the machine, digginging around in it as Oswald was holding down the lever to drink from the slushie machine. It seemed Panchito was pushing the slushie down the tube so more could come out as Oswald held down the lever and drank from the machine as if it were some sort of water fountain. Y/n quickly walked over. And with her foot she nudged Oswald's ankle. 

"Hey! Hey—you two. Stop it—-Panchito, get down from there. Now." Y/n ushered and scolded at the two. Meanwhile Bendy was watching as the person was counting the money Bendy gave, the cashier didn't even bat an eye to where the three were. Bendy soon landed his eyes on a small green box—a GPS—just what they needed! 

Though it was behind the cashier. Meaning he would have to ask to purchase it. 

"The GPS. How much would that be?" Bendy asked. The cashier soon looked over their shoulder to the box that was on the shelf, looking at the price tag that Bendy didn't so happen to see. The cashier turned back around and replied. 

"That'll be one-eighty," They replied. Bendy's tail went stiff as he glanced back at the GPS. "A dollar and 80 cents?" He asked slowly—-not no surprise, the cashier shook their head before replying. 

"One hundred and eighty." They corrected him. Soon—Y/n stood next Bendy. Dropping the bags of chips on the counter, after scolding at Oswald and Panchito, she finally got them to behave—appropriately. Only to be met with Bendy, who was in deep thought. 

"What are you making that face for?" Y/n asked Bendy. His pie cut eyes were slanted—as if he were in deep thought. His semi-permanent smile lowered as if he were frowning—yet he wasn't upset—just thinking. 

"The GPS cost an arm and a leg—that's what." He replied to her. Y/n squints her eyes in confusion, her eyes sliding over to where Bendy had his gaze pinned on. And it was the GPS.  And it was almost 200 dollars...at a gas station?! 

"Here you guys go." The cashier handed the two their bags, which Y/n took.

"Come on. We'll just use my phone for now until we run into another gas station." She told Bendy, which he turned from the box in defeat at the fact he couldn't purchase the god forsaken device. And with that, the small group walked from the store and back over to the car that was parked by one of the pumps. Y/n opened one of the back doors and tossed the bags to the back seat were Oswald and Panchito would be sitting. She noticed a small white cardboard box on the floor with the symbolic red cross. That must have been the first aid box Bendy was talking about. 

Reaching into the car, she grabbed it and opened the box, thankfully it had box filled with band aids and bandages, taking out the gauze and the peroxide to kill whatever germs would have gotten into the rope burn, Y/n placed the box down on the seat and opened the disinfectant bottle. Pouring the liquid on both of her hands. Oswald spotted Y/n with the bottle, she saw his figure stand in front of her, causing her to glance away at her hand. 

"What?" She asks. 

"Need help?" Oswald peered down at her hand and noticed the two burn marks on both of her palms. His ears raised slightly—almost cautiously. 

"What happened?" He asks. He reached down towards the car seat and grabbed the wrapped up gauze in the white box before. He took Y/n's left hand and started wrapping her palm in the bandage. 

"It's a rope burn." She answered. Oswald nods—putting his focus on wrapping the bandage comfortably around her hand, after doing so—and surprisingly ripping the bandage without scissors needed, he moved to the next hand, Y/n looked at her now bandaged left hand, flexing her fingers to make sure it wasn't too tight, but no doubt, Oswald wrapped it up just fine. Y/n looked away from her hand and to Oswald—who was still focused on wrapping her hand up, with a small smile when he was finished Y/n thanked him. 

"Thanks. I probably would have done a shit job wrapping it up." She said. "No problem." He returned the gratitude and placed the gauze back into the white box. 

Placing the pump back in its holster, Bendy finally spoke up;

"Alright, let's go-where's Panchito?" Bendy looked away from Oswald and Y/n and across the small gas station. The rooster was holding onto something—tugging it back, looking closer, they could see that he was trying to keep the book from floating away. Which Panchito saw that the three were looking over, his talon lifting from the ground as he tugged harder back to the ground to keep the book from floating away. 

"A little help?!" He cried out. Soon the three rushed over to Panchito, Y/n hopped up and grabbed a hold of the book to tug it back down. Oswald grabbed Panchito's talon and tugged him back down to the ground. Bendy grabbed Y/n's ankle to tug her back down as well. Being the anchor for the book did help momentarily. But with a split second the book shot from both Panchito's and Y/n's grip, causing them to fall to the ground. The book didn't fly away as suspected. Instead it tossed itself to the concrete and the book flipped open. Pages flipping one after the other. 

Y/n groaned in exhaustion. Hitting the ground abruptly like people did in those films were nothing like real life. It was painful. 

Bendy was about to walk over to pick the book up. But Oswald placed a hand in front of the demon toon, stopping him from walking. "Wait. Let it do what it needs to do." He said. Which Bendy listened to Oswald. Soon the book stopped from it page flipping and quickly a page ripped itself out. The beige tinted paper levitates above the open book. The Golden tint that Y/n and Panchito saw from last night, surrounding it yet again.

Soon, it folded itself up into what resembled to be a paper airplane. 

"...what..?" Y/n muttered. Heaving herself off the ground to look at the paper. But before anyone could interject the paper shot off! Out of the gas station and down the one way road. That same transparent trail leading the way. Y/n soon caught on. 

"It's just trying to lead us." She told the three. Panchito was silent for a second before understanding what she meant. "Oh yes, like it did last night to Bendy." He recalled. Bendy muttered something under his breath, most likely about getting hit by the book abruptly. 

Oswald soon interjected realizing how mostly blind he was for the last few hours. 

"Who exactly is in Oregon that we're going to talk to?" Oswald asks. Y/n walked over to the now still book, and picked it up. 

"Donald Duck. Or so we're assuming. The location is in Duckburg, and Panchito knows someone from down there—which is Donald." Y/n explained. Oswald had taken a short moment to think to himself...now why did that name sound so familiar..? Donald Duck…. Donald Duck... Oswald was positive he heard the name somewhere. As his foot gently thumped against the pavement as he tried to recollect that familiar name. Y/n closed the book after making sure nothing was damaged. Soon she started walking back to the car. 

"Come on! We're knocking off too much time, we need to make it there at least before midnight."

-

Ah, as the four make their way to Oregon, let's move over to Duckburg, shall we?

Yes, Duckburg. A city filled with—well. Toons. And ducks of course. A popular town in Oregon, most popular for the renowned gazillionaire, Scrooge McDuck. The man who solves mysteries and rewrites history. Also home to a stubborn and low tempered duck, known as Donald Fauntleroy Duck.

The sound of the water breathing and the creaking of the sailboat. A white duck sat in a wooden chair by the edge of the sailboat, his head leaning in the crease of his arm as he lazily stared into the water that rippled in motion from the sailboat rocking back and forth ever so slightly. 

The nylon rope that attached itself from the dock to the boat, creaked with the motion of the boat. 

Donald rarely ever had silence, just. Pure silence. With most of his time being taken up with caring for his 3 nephews, now that their mother was back...there was really no need for him to keep much of an eye out for the 3. It has been almost 3 weeks since his 3 nephews left town to spend time with their mother that they so rightfully deserved. Yes. It was a break from the 3 rowdy boys, but they left a presence—Donald missed his three nephews. And he wasn't used to the silence that now endeavors the sailboat. 

Scrooge, yes. Was still in town, but was busy doing his own thing...being rich, obviously.

You would think with the current plethora of time, someone who spent years taking care of kids would find something to do with their alone time—such as a favorite activity or even sleep. But Donald couldn't find anything to do. No one to talk to—as if he had many people to converse with anyway. He quit being in the industry starring as a toon a long time ago, and he didn't think about going back, ever. Especially with the new toons he's seen on TV. 

Maybe a trip? No, he'd much rather have went on a trip with the boys instead of being by himself. 

Continuing to pass the time by listening to the serene ambience around him. He suddenly flinched at the feeling of something sticking in his feathers. 

Donald stood up with a grunt and reached back to pluck something from his tail feathers. Once bringing it to his view, he saw it was folded paper—that resembled an airplane. Furrowing his eyebrows, Donald turned around to see who would have thrown the paper at him, but was met with no one but the buildings from the town and—well, nature. 

"What the…" he looked back down at the paper, assuming by accident the wind caught a hold of it, that way it hit him. He crumbled up the paper. And tossed it to the side. Where it landed in a nearby trash can. 

Donald fixed his black sailor uniform before taking a few steps forward to go inside, but the trash can jolted slightly. As if someone kicked it. Donald flinched and whipped in the direction to face the trash can. His feathers ruffled up—now he was cautious. The trash can jolted yet again, causing it to tip over, and out rolled the balled up paper that Donald tossed in a few moments ago. Along with a few other things that were tossed away. 

"..." Donald stared at the paper with wide eyes. Looking to the left and then to the right, he took a few steps forward, stopping in front of the paper, with a webbed foot, he gently kicked the paper—which it rolled slightly. As it rolled the paper uncrumpled itself. Laying flat as if it were never crumbled, not a crease shown. This was..odd. Donald never seen anything like this before. Of course his Uncle Scrooge dragged him to odd and life threatening adventures, but those adventures hadn't happened in a while. 

Reaching down. Donald picked up the paper. The golden aura illuminated slightly under the sun. Words had been scribbled onto the paper in what seemed to be in ink. Donald lifted a finger to see out of curiosity if he could smear the ink.  Which he couldn't. Holding back onto the paper with both his hands he read aloud the words on the paper. 

"Just...keep following..the trail…" Donald ready slowly. Squinting his eyes gently. Looking up to see if he could see a trail. He saw nothing. Looking back at the paper. Donald tilted his head in confusion. 

"What?" He asks himself. As he spoke, the paper lit up slightly. His confused statement was soon written down on the paper. 

'What?'

"Whoa…" he said in awe. Donald tilted the paper, took a look to see if he can try and activate anything that can happen, but—he couldn't. Quickly flipping the paper back to the right position to see ink was once again writing another statement. 

'What? Hello?'

Donald soon was starting to think that maybe he got in contact with someone through the paper…? But how?

He was trying to register all what was happening and how to react. Obviously, what he was holding was no ordinary paper. 

"Hello." Donald replied, and as it did it once before. His statement was written down in the paper—for whoever was receiving it, to reply back. This was...exciting. New. But...odd. Where did this paper come from and why is it here? 

And way over, Y/n was the one who had replied to Donald. 

Six hours had passed in the car. Panchito was sound asleep in the back. As Oswald was looking out the window, watching the fields pass by. Bendy was still driving and as for Y/n...she discovered something new about the book. 

The book laid open in her lap. She stared down at the greeting;

'Hello.'

Whoever it was was receiving what she was saying as it wrote whatever she said down. And the same coming from whoever was on the other end. 

"Hey, for some reason I'm able to speak to someone on here." Y/n turned to look at Bendy, and then turned her gaze to Oswald.  Oswald looked away from the window and to Y/n. Leaning forward he peered down at the book in her lap to see the words screaming on the paper as if some sort of transcript.

"The book can talk too?" Oswald asks. He soon heaved himself up, slightly nudging Y/n to scoot over with his foot. 

"Scootch." He said. Y/n complained slightly. But moved over towards the left so Oswald could sit by the door. Plopping into the seat, Y/n saw the book wrote down what Oswald said. 

'The book can talk too?'

Which, whoever read it. Already replied by the time Oswald sat down. 

'Book? What book? My name is Donald'

Y/n mouth slowly opened as if she silently gasped. Oswald read the reply as well. His ears immediately shot up, almost hitting the ceiling of the car. 

"Look! Bendy, it's Donald!" Y/n shows the book to Bendy. Who finally focused on the new topic. Glancing at the book. His focused expression soon turned to one of surprisement. 

"Wait—how did—"

"Wait! You mean, Donald Duck?!" Oswald shouts. In what seemed to be anger. This caused Panchito to snort and abruptly wake up. His eyes squinting at the sunlight. Bendy glanced at the road and to Oswald. As Y/n gave Oswald a puzzled yet cautious expression. 

"Are you mad?" Bendy asked. Oswald looked between the two, his arms crossed for a moment before he increased them to try and think of an excuse. His ears lowered slightly. "No." Was all he said. Now he knew. Donald Duck. The Donald Duck...how did he not know..?

Y/n slowly looked back at the book to see another reply from Donald. 

'what's going on?'

"What does it say?" Bendy asks, he was too busy staring at the road to read the book. But Y/n took care to read out the question Donald asks. 

"He asked what's going on." She repeats. Soon, Oswald took the book from her hands. 

"We'll explain when we get there, it's me, Oswald and three others, short story, we have a book. And we need to see you. So be there and stay there." He said. And the exact words were written on the paper. A few seconds later, a reply from Donald scrawled on the paper. 

'Oswald? Why if it isn't my pal! Who're the other three? When will you be here?'

Y/n and Oswald read the reply and soon Bendy glanced over at Oswald. "You have some sort of vendetta or something against him, or?" Bendy trailed off to see if he could get an answer from Oswald. The rabbit muttered something before reply. 

"I'd rather keep it to myself. And no, I don't have a problem with him." Oswald replied. But Y/n wasn't too focused on their conversation, but more with trying to get to know the new member of the team, and that being Donald!

"Hi, my name is Y/n. Long story short, there's four of us right now, and we're looking for nine other people, what you're holding onto right now, is a piece of this book, I'm only assuming if we can communicate from a piece of paper, you're one of the people of our team that we're looking for, as Oswald said. We're on our way to Duckburg, stay there, and we'll tell you everything."

Y/n's short explanation copied itself onto the paper as it did before. Oswald leaned closer to look into the book. 

Soon. Donald replied. 

'Alright, I'll be here then.'

Donald even gave the address to them, even though the faint golden hue that was leading them down the roadway was enough. It was good to have his address as well. 

"Well this made this a thousand times easier." Bendy spoke up. Y/n closed the book with a nod. Leaning back into the seat, which wasn't much room as Oswald was squeezed into the seat as well. But he didn't seem to want to move either way. 

"We should be there by nightfall. So we'll have plenty of time to speak to Donald and get him caught up." Oswald glanced back out the window. Y/n looked over at Oswald. Who once again was back into his pool of thoughts. Y/n turned slightly to look into the back of the car. And found Panchito sound asleep yet again. His sombrero was now on the floor as his head leaned on the window, sleeping peacefully, Y/n was sure Panchito was exhausted with the amount of traveling he did to find Y/n and the others. He deserved the rest. Sitting back yet again, Y/n watched the road pass by. Bendy yet again placing his focus on the road. 

-

"Y/n. Wake up—-wake up….Hey!"

"Ow!" Y/n flinched at a painful pinch to her arm. Her eyelids shooting over and her optics turning over to meet Bendy's pie cut eyes.  He was standing on the passenger side, the door was open. And Oswald was seen in the background standing next to Panchito.  Behind them was a sailboat. The sun seemed to have been down for hours as the stars were out, the moon as well. Shining brightly in the sky for all to see. The lights on the sailboat glimmering in the chill night sky. 

"We're here. You were asleep the entire ride here." He adds. Y/n for a moment was disappointed at the fact she was asleep for so long, missing half of—well she didn't miss anything serious. But—either way, she wished she was up for the majority of the ride. 

"What? Why didn't you guys wake me up?" She unbuckled herself. Grabbing the book and her book bag that was on the floor. Placing it back in the bag and zipping it up. Y/n tossed the book around her shoulder and closed the door behind her. Bendy then stood next to her. 

"Trust me. We did. But that doesn't matter, we're in Duckburg now, and I believe this is Donald's address." Bendy motioned towards the sailboat that Oswald and Panchito were standing in front of. Y/n's eyes widen in awe. 

"Whoa…" she didn't know anyone that lived on a boat house..it was..cool to see actually. 

"What time is it?" She asked. Walking over to the other two. Bendy trailing beside her. Oswald glanced at his wrist—where a wrist watch would have been. 

"11:45PM before midnight." He said in a sly tone. Bendy squints his eyes. 

"But you don't have a wrist wa—"

"Donal!!"

"Panchito?!" 

Bendy, Oswald, and Y/n looked over to see Panchito sped across the dock and onto the boat, crashing into a white feathered duck. Donald Duck. 

Panchito laughed in excitement, locking Donald in a tight hug. Donald doing the same with a smile stretched on his beak, he seemed shocked to see Panchito, a look of familiarity and security washed over his face, Panchito hopped from one talon to the other as his tail feathers ruffling, he took a small step back to take in the sight of Donald, Donald did the same.

“I didn’t know you would be here! I haven’t seen you in so long! You’ve gotten taller, time surely does pass huh?” Donald spoke, his tail feather wagging repeatedly from pure joy, Panchito laughed and nodded his head, he extended his hands to motions towards the three; Oswald, Bendy and Y/n, Donald looked over and spotted the three, almost forgetting they were there. They were standing by the bridge of the dock that connected to the sailboat, Y/n had her focus on Donald and Panchito, and their interaction with each other, it was unbelievable on how the two knew each other and had such a tight and close bond, it was nice to see how exciting their first meeting was.

“This. These are my friends!” Panchito said, Donald’s eyes

Immediately went over to Oswald, who was already looking at Donald, the white duck perked up yet again before he walked away from the dock and over to the three, Panchito trailing right behind Donald.

“Oswald! I’m so glad to see you!” Donald extended his arms and almost immediately pulled Oswald into a hug, it seemed Oswald tried to back away from the hug by taking a step back and putting his hands up, but Donald didn’t seem to notice, wrapping his arms around Oswald, the rabbit deflated at the hold before wrapping his arms around the sailor in a warm hug.

“Yeah...good to see you too, buddy.” Oswald mumbled to him. Bendy looked at Y/n, which Y/n did the same. They both shared the same expression; they both know each other too?

“Oswald, you didn’t tell us that you knew, Donald.” Bendy told the rabbit, Donald pulled away from Oswald at Bendy’s statement, but he didn’t look at Oswald for answers or curiosity, he turned his gaze over to Bendy, Bendy! Donald has seen Bendy plenty of times on TV, though, he hadn’t personally met him, his nephews enjoyed watching the demon on screen, watching as Bendy did tons of crazy acts to other toons he forgot the names of, he was of the generations newest cartoons to be introduced, and Donald was curious to see that the same demon was right in front of him!

Bendy smiled and waved at Donald before taking a step forward to shake Donald’s hand, which Donald took hold of Bendy's hand, the two shaking each other’s hand.

“Hiya! My name is Bendy, it’s an honor ta’ meet the Donald Duck! I’ve see tons of ya’ shorts, and y—”

“You kiddin?! It’s an honor to meet you! It’s nice to see rising toons out here, you’ve been such an icon lately!” Donald and Bendy went back and forth in a conversation that Y/n slipped away from when she caught sight of Oswald, Oswald was still standing off

To the side, watching the two speak, they

Sound like businessmen of some sort, as if they could finally, Relate to each other in some way or form, Bendy and Donald momentarily being in their own world, Donald tagging in Panchito who stood by them, listening to their conversation.

Oswald didn’t seem too interested in the conversation, his left hand rubbing his right arm up and down slowly before he looked off somewhere else, Y/n didn’t know too much about Oswald, but she was certain there was something there about him that made him act the way he did, his sudden angry outburst, his strange way of showing a greeting to Donald, now thinking on it, Y/n didn’t know much about Panchito either—other than he lives somewhere in Mexico and not America, and Bendy—she also didn’t have much about him either.

“Y/n!” Y/n looked away from Oswald and over to Panchito, who a few meters away was beckoning her over to Donald and Bendy, the other two looked at her as Panchito had his arm wrapped around Donald’s shoulder, once he saw he got Y/n’s attention, he smiled widely and said; “Come here Querida, come meet my closest friend!”

Y/n placed a smile on her face and walked over to the three, Donald immediately held out his hand for a hand shake, a smile stretching onto his beak. Y/n took his hand and shook it.

“Nice ta’ meet ya’ toots!” He introduces, Y/n felt her smile widen, such positive energy from meeting a new person once again invaded the air, she knew of Donald Duck, of course who wouldn’t? Meeting him was a nice feeling she didn’t even think she would have the chance to get. 

“Hi, my name is Y/n, Y/n L/n, it’s nice to meet you, Panchito seems very fond of you,” Y/n looked over at Panchito who smiled at her, looking back at Donald he laughed lightly.

“Yes, seeing you Donald was the last thing I expected, especially in this circumstance.” Donald seemed to perk up slightly at the end of Panchito’s statement, of course, they were there for a reason! Not just to have a reunion party.

“Oh yes, you guys mentioned a book, right? Come in, we’ll discuss it inside.” Donald waved his hand for the group to follow him inside the sailboat, Panchito trotted beside Donald, wrapping an arm around Donald’s shoulders as the two started their own conversation, Bendy lifted his arm slightly towards Y/n, causing her

To look at his arm with a puzzled expression, until quickly after she caught on and wrapped her arm

around his arm, but Y/n took sight of Oswald when she glanced over her shoulder to him, he trailed behind, and Y/n noticed a look of contemplation on his face, she then decided to unhook her arm from Bendy’s. Bendy slowly stopped walking and looked over at Y/n.

“What’s wrong?” He asks her, Y/n motioned towards Oswald.  “You go in, I’m gonna have a talk with Oswald,” she said, Bendy looked at Oswald

For a moment, who noticed the two stopped walking and he did too. Bendy looked back at the sailboat and then back at Y/n. She motioned for him to go in with her hand. “Get Donald caught up, we’ll be in there soon.” She said, Bendy nods before walking off without a second thought, looking away from Bendy’s retreating form, she heard footsteps near her, looking back over to her opposite side she saw Oswald standing next to her.

“You seem a bit disconnected.” She started, Oswald ears raised as he stared at the open door of the sailboat house, the golden warm glow spilled from the corridor. 

Y/n could only assume it was because of the sudden occurring events from the past few hours and the fact that Oswald kidnapped the odd man that they all know could obviously deem him as their enemy.

Looking away from the boat, Y/n looked at Oswald, though he didn’t turn to look at her, instead he spoke slowly.

“No, no, I’m fine. Just exhausted.” Which was partially true, Oswald wasn’t able to get a good amount of sleep last night back at the studio nor in the car on their way to Oregon, Duckburg, but that was only a portion of his obscure change of emotions. Looked around at the quiet dock that led to a small neighborhood, Y/n turned around and walked back over the car, parked on the side by the sidewalk she spoke to Oswald. “Come on, we’ll talk in the car.” She said as she walked to the car to unlock it, which was surprisingly still unlocked. Oswald looked at her for a moment with wide eyes, he was...surprised, no one really took the chance to speak to him, whether that would be on a serious and

personal level, or just in general. So, he followed her.

Once inside the car, with Y/n sitting in the driver seat, she stared out the window for a moment, looking up at the dark sky, the stars shining in the sky and the full moon shining down on the quiet neighborhood, the chirping of crickets in the thickets and bushes and the the buzzing of cicadas hiding in the trees, leaning back in the chair the cool air was now crisp and comfortable to sit out in without having the car running for heat to not freeze the death. Oswald sat in the passenger seat and closed the door once he was seated. 

Once hearing the door close Y/n looked back over at Oswald. “I didn’t know you knew Donald,” she tried to start the conversation with the rabbit, Oswald rested his elbow on the arm rest of the car as he looked at Y/n. “Yeah, we know each other, we go way back. I guess you can say.” He answered her. Y/n nods before looking back to the drivers side of the window, she didn’t know much about Oswald to sit and interrogate him about how distant he reacted to certain things, she really didn’t know him enough to demand him to spill his problems to her—if he even had any to begin with and it’s just Y/n misinterpreting his emotions—which she hope it wasn’t that latter. She was trying to find the comfortable route to have Oswald speak to her if he was upset about something, to her, it was better to have a group that’s all on the same page and agree with each other. But, Oswald seemed to already start the conversation himself.

“I uh—want to apologize when we were at the studio, and I agreed with Bendy,” he starts. Y/n tried to think back on what he meant, she took a few moments and realized the small meeting they all had back at the studio with Alice and Boris. Looking back at him, she waved her hand lightly, as if dismissing the thought.

“Oh no, you’re fine—you guys are right, we need to focus on what really matters,” though she slightly agreed with her own statement, she was still on the fence with the 2nd problem growing at hand with society, but thinking on it more...there’s not much she can do to change the mind of society. 

“So, tell me about yourself? What do you like to do?” She asks, folding her hands on her stomach so she can put her full attention on Oswald. Oswald’s ears rose, almost touching the roof of the car. “Well, I didn’t expect that question for you—hm...let’s see. I like to travel, I love to meet new people, I used to collect enamel pins, but I gave them away.” He names off several things, and Oswald seemed pretty much like an average toon.

“Why’d you sell the pins?” Y/n asked. Oswald only shrugged slightly, he didn’t have an explanation for that—or just didn’t want to tell her. 

“Just didn’t want to keep up with them anymore.” Was his only answer. Nodding, Y/n was silent for a moment.

“How often do you get out?”

“Not as much as I should—what are you my therapist now?” He joked playfully at Y/n’s question, Y/n smiled before shaking her head.

“So, are you really lucky or do you just assume you are?” That question was actually at the back of her head for hours, Last night when Oswald was angry that his ‘luck’ was gone and then later that night, it came back with the situation with the semi-truck rolling, which—that was pretty damn lucky.

Oswald seemed to smile smugly and slick his ears back as if slicking down a hairstyle. “I don’t mean to toot my own horn, but—I am a fairly lucky rabbit.” He winks, Y/n laughs at his silly expression.

“Okay then, hopefully that luck will help us out along the way,” Oswald snorted and shook his head lightly.

“Eh, I dunno, Donald’s luck is pretty bad.”

“He has bad luck?” 

“Unluckiest Duck, no one gets stuck with all the bad luck than Donald Duck,” Oswald said. That was interesting, bad luck and good luck? That surely must come in handy.

Sitting in silence looking out the windows and taking in the serene silence. Oswald felt..happy and at peace that someone took a time from their day to have a short one on one conversation with him. 

“Hey!” Oswald and Y/n looked over towards the passenger side window to see Panchito in the doorway on the sailboat. He waved his hand for the two to come onto the boat.

“Come on!”

-

Walking into the boat house, the warm air coaxed Y/n’s figure, Bendy was busy speaking with Donald, he took Y/n’s book bag which had the book in it, Donald was—surprised, not only had the book opened for him—as they all suspected in the first place, this was an odd scenario he had ever been in! Watching as Donald then placed his hand on the book, as the four had done before, he quacked in surprisement when the golden  light traced his hand on the page and wrote his name down.

Donald looked down at his palm and then the book, Bendy placed the book on the table that he and Donald were standing near.  “Well! That’s that, welcome to the team,” Bendy grinned at Donald, who looks over at Panchito, Oswald and Y/n—who were all watching him.

“Well—what’s next then?” He asked, Bendy closed the book and placed it back into Y/n’s bag. “Well, we can’t say, we so far have been only looking for the rest of the team.” Oswald answered, Y/n nods.

Donald looked at the group and thought for a mere second.

“Well, how about this? You all stay here tonight, and when morning comes, we have a meeting on what the next move should be, you all drove all the way here, so rest should be the first thing in the list.” Y/n was glad not only did Donald have them somewhere to stay, but to seemingly be someone on the team to make the plans—and Y/n could only imagine how much structure they would need in their growing team.

“Sounds like a plan to me.” Y/n answered, Bendy then motions towards Y/n. “Well, the lady said it fellas,” he said. 

“I call the couch.” Oswald made a straight walk to the couch that was a few meters away, Y/n realized the living room and kitchen was attached, not much of a surprise as this was a small section of the sailboat that could be lived in, small, but

Comfortable for one person.

“So, Donald, are you going to be tagging along with us whenever we leave town?” Y/n walked over to the table Donald was still standing at, next to Bendy. Donald smiled and nodded. “Oh man, will I?! I’ve been meaning to get outdoors in some time, Spending time with my best pal—“ he looked over at Panchito, who wandered over to stand beside Bendy and then Donald looked at Y/n.

“And you guys as well! This would be great.”  He replies, that’s good! He wanted to tag along, making things a lot easier. “Ah? Wonderful, this should be fun, I have all these wonderful people around me!”

Panchito extends his arms, motioning towards everyone in the room, a wide smile stretched onto his beak. 

“Do any of you have an idea where the others might be located?” Donald asks, Panchito’s arms lowered to his side, Bendy then shook his head.

“We don’t have a clue, but the book for the most part led us to the right people. So, we’ve pretty much been relying on the book to be our guide.” Bendy replied, Y/n agreed with him, yes. For the most part they have been just blindly following that book to lead them to the right person, which for the most part has been proving itself as good. Donald seemed to make a questionable expression, but shrugged it off. If they managed to find him, who was he to disagree with how they were doing their seeking game to find the rest of the team.

He walked over to a corridor on the side of the room, that seemed to be a small hallway. “I’ll go and get more blankets, I’ll be right back.” Donald then disappeared down the halls, Panchito, Y/n and Bendy watched before the three looked at each other. 

“This was a lot easier than I expected.” Y/n said. 

“Tell me about it, I thought it would take ages to find the guy.” Bendy walked over to the couch that Oswald was busy occupying, placing the book bag on the side of the couch before sitting down. Despite being asleep for half the ride, Y/n did feel fatigue start to seep into her body, despite the fact she was asleep for the majority of the ride, she was still tired from not being able to properly sleep in the car. 

“Can we get breakfast tomorrow? All day we’ve been running off of chips.” Y/n pipes up, her optics slowly observing the decor of the room, a pretty simple living with, with a couch—one love seat, a coffee table and a TV. Oswald was about to answer Y/n until Donald walked back in with a pile of blankets, which were really 2 blankets, he stumbled over to the couch due to the big blankets causing him to loose footing slightly, dumping the blankets between Oswald and Bendy, Donald let out a sigh of relief.

“There, those are the ones I could find, if you need anymore I can go get more.” Donald said. Oswald looked at the blankets and shook his head. “This should be fine, Donald. Thanks.”

Y/n grabbed a blanket and tugged it from the pile, The blanket was big enough to sleep just fine—not that it mattered? Any sort of blanket or pillow Donald would have gave her she would have gracefully taken, she wasn’t complaining—after all they all were at his home.

Walking over to the love seat, she took notice that Panchito was seated on one side of it, Though, there was still space for her to sit down next to him, which she did. Panchito noticed and turned his head to look at her with a smile.

And for the rest of the night, it was filled with silence and...sleep.

-

“Okay. I’m not gonna tell ya’ this another time, mutt.”

The lights flickered on, Boris squinted his pie cut shaped eyes at the sudden light, a small grunt escaping his mouth. He was sitting at a desk that was cluttered with paper—music notes—and other blank pieces of unused paper, the desk lamp turned towards him, the light shining in his eyes as Boris was squinting his eyes to get the light from his face.

“Where’s Bendy…” 

Sammy stood across the desk, his hand on the neck of the lamp that was pointing at Boris, a suspicious expression written in his face, his question—sounded more like a statement than a question. Boris' eyes flicked up and down Sammy, who still had that suspicious glint in his eyes.  Boris soon rolled his eyes.

“Out of town, like Henry told us.”  Was his simple answer, Sammy scoffed before pushing himself away from the desk. 

“Ah, bullshit. Do you really think I’ll fall for that? He’s up to something.”

“He’s always up to something.” Boris blankly added in, Sammy waved his hand, As if dismissing Boris to make him silent.

Soon, a new voice popped in.

“Samuel, can we please leave now? I need to read over the new script that just came in, and you’re wasting my time.” Boris and Sammy looked over, Alice was seated in a chair as well, behind the desk—next to Boris. Boris' ears perked up.

“When did you get here?” He asked. Alice sighed before turning her gaze to Sammy, her leg crossed over the other.

“Now, darling. What is it that you want? As said, Bendy’s on a short vacation, most likely to get away from you and ya’ bickerin, you had him behind the eight ball making him practice his music segments,” Alice was very fluent in her words, covering up the fact that she indeed knew where and what Bendy and the others were at and their objective, but she was a strong toon and wasn’t going to break or falter under Sammy’s gaze.

Sammy lifted the corner of his lips in a quick scoff.

“I wasn’t pushing him, he was the one who can’t keep a straight alto for one verse. But that’s besides the point. Alice? Weren’t you the one that grew suspicious of him from that night? You were basically all around the studio yapping about putting the fella in a stronghold for keeping a secret,”

Alice looked at Sammy for a moment, the cogs in her brain turning.. was she really that mad? Wow, she needs to work on that.

“I’m over it now, not my business.” She  crossed her arms, Sammy sighed and ran a hand through his hair.

“Fine, I got work to do anyway.” He turned around and walked over to the side of the room, flicking on the lights in the meeting room, he then opened the door.

“And don’t forget, practice your lines, This is the 3rd time this week you forgot a whole verse, Alice.” He said as he walked out the room, closing the door behind him. Alice watched the door for a moment.

“What’s his deal?” She asks Boris, Boris tapped the table with his index finger. “Most likely mad he can’t finish a drafted music sheet.” 

She stood up from the seat, dusting her black dress. Taking a small sigh she then looked over at Boris.  “Okay. Back to the real news, have you collected anything last night? Any information?” She asks the wolf. Boris thought for a moment. 

“Hmm..I dunno. Nothin’ too eye catchin’, I would remember more if you didn’t hit me in the head.” He eyed Alice for a moment before standing up from the seat, Alice only hummed before going back to task at hand.

“Well, I couldn’t find much of anything last night either, other than Tommy’s small infatuation with pine cones.” She said. Alice walks around the desk, and over to the door, Boris follows behind her as the two exit the room and into the hallway. It was the next day—9AM to be exact and many people were already in the studio, doing their jobs and whatnot.

“So. Why do we need to be the lookout for intel again?” Boris asks. Lifting a hand to scratch behind his ears. Alice walked down the hall with a confident stride in her step. She fixed her silky hair before she pushed up two doors that led to the office area of the building.

“Boris, hun—we’ve been over this.” Alice said. The sound of people chattering, keyboards, paper and other machines filled the air. Walking over to a desk—similar to the receptionist desk at the lobby of the building—Boris stood next to Alice as the two looked at Annie who was looking through a set of papers.

“Sorry we’re late Mrs. Bell. Sammy had us in a hold again.” Alice smiled at the lady. Annie looked away from the papers and to Boris and Alice. Giving the two a welcoming smile she lifted two stacks of paper and placed them on the desk, in front of Alice and Boris. 

“Ah, no worries dear. Here’s the new scripts that just came in last night. I gave Henry’s Bendy’s script whenever the fella gets back in town.” Annie told the two. Alice nods as she lifted a pen from a cup that was on the desk and wrote her name down in the screenplay—to keep track of it.

“So, how has your mornin’ been Ms. Bell?” Boris asked. Though he didn’t take his eyes off the screenplay.

Annie had gone back to organizing the many papers on the desk—she always wanted all her desk organized.

“Pretty well, got here early since my nephew went back to Colorado for school and I didn’t have to make him breakfast—Henry told me earlier he saw a restaurant that didn’t Allow toons. Turns out there’s a law now that has been passed about a week ago where any human that doesn’t feel safe about toons has the will to not allow them in certain establishments. Crazy because I never even been notified from any article or news report about the crazy new law—to be honest that’s just horrible.”

This caused Alice to fumble in whatever else she was writing on the paper, the crooked line on the paper was soon ignored as Alice looked at Annie. Boris did the same as well. Annie sighs and shakes her head.

“I know Deary. Disappointing. I never knew this would be like this. The board last night had a meeting with Henry. Lately there have been some complaints from parents that Bendy’s appearance is too inappropriate for the kids, you know. Since he resembles a demon and all. But—that’s an issue we can’t fix no matter the complaints—but—he said that the board wants the entire cast out for a meet and greet to show a good face for the show—you know. Not to have any heads start turning to us with this whole toon debacle. Last thing we need is people trying to talk bad about you all just because.” Annie said. Boris tilts his head slightly.

“They want us to do a character meet and greet to show that we’re...good? Basically. Tha—“

“Seems like a bunch of bologna!” Shouts a scruff voice. Alice sighs as her shoulders sunk. An expression of annoyance written on her face. Three toons walks over, the show's antagonists— yet 3 silly and lovable characters.

Charley, Barley and Edgar. The one speaking, the head honcho, Charley. The toon pushed Boris and Alice over to squeeze between them. Lifting a forearm to lean on the desk and look at Annie.

“3 screenplays, if ya’ will. Make it snappy.”  He grins. Annie only lets a small laugh out, picking up three screen plays. She hands them over to Charley, he takes them and toss them behind his back, the three script books flew in the air and back down—aiming right above the eyepatch wearing toon, Barley.

Barley looks up and the two scripts fall onto him, causing him to fall to the ground with a; “oof!” He lifts a hand up as if to say something, but the 3rd script falls onto him with a loud; Thud!

“So, where’s Ben-man? Am I late to somethin’ or what? And why the hell is Sammy runnin’ around shoutin? We ain’t even start blocking the script yet.” Charley stands up straight and looked between the three.

“And what’s with the faces?”

“We!—“ Alice clears her throat from the sudden shout—she didn’t have time for Charley and his obnoxious and egotistical attitude! She was

More focused on speaking with Annie about the discussions Henry had with the board.  

“We were discussing something, Charley . Now if you don’t mind. Can we continue it without you being a disruption.” Alice places her hands together as she smiled at Charley, her cheeks prominent as she gave him an innocent expression. Her golden halo flickered for a moment. She was lying. 

Charley stared at her for a moment with furrowed eyebrows.

“What are ya’ bluenosin’ for? What are ya’ ladies gossiping about this time? I wanna know my onions too!” He looks over at Boris. 

“Yer in on this too or something’?! gee biz—what the hell am I? Dirt? Let me in too!” Charley then started to complain about not always being in on the fun. Alice signed and rubbed her temple at the complainants.

“Oh hush, Charley. Bendy is out of town. And we’re discussing how the board meeting went last night for Henry.” Annie stopped Charley from talking. Charley rose an eyebrow and crossed his arms.

“Oh? Ya’ meant how Henry’s been pullin’ his own hair about how the peeps have been getting angry about Bendy being a demon toon—if ya’ ask me. We should just put him back in a Tutu, that’ll make em’ shut up. Or are ya’ talkin’ about how Henry plans on Havin’ us interact with people at this kids birthday party next Friday.”

“A what?” Boris and Alice said in unison. Alice slammed her hands on the table.

“A birthday party?! What idea is that? How would that help the view on toons—that makes no sense!” Alice sighed and rubbed her forehead. Annie sighed softly.

“Well, Alice. It’s for the best right now. Business things—that’s what I also say when things don’t make sense.” Annie told Alice. 

“Squeak Squeak!” Edgar waddled over. Speaking in his own language of squeaks. Charley nods—understand what the spider toon said.

“Yeah, me too.” Charley agreed with..whatever it was

Edgar said.

Alice picked up her script and took Boris by the collar of his shirt and started to walk away.

“Thanks for the info, Annie. C’mon Boris. We got work to do.” Alice dragged Boris—he stumbled behind her, Edgar waved goodbye as Boris waved goodbye back. Barley still on the floor. Mounted by the three scripts and Charley looking at the two with squinted eyes.

“Is it me—or does she seem more quippier than usual?” Charley asks Annie. Annie raised an eyebrow.

“That’s not even a word.”

Edgar watched as Alice and Boris walked away. The spider toon followed after them, stepping over Barley—who was still on the floor and groaned when Edgar climbed over him. Charley noticed that the spider butcher was walking away.

“Ed, where are ya’ goin?” He calls out. But Edgar didn’t reply.

Meanwhile, Alice walked down the hall, muttering something under her breath, her halo flickering ever so slightly, Boris looked up at his angel friend halo and unhooked himself from her grip—which she didn’t seem to notice. Boris caught his balance and started walking next to Alice.

“Take a breather.  Who knows, maybe going to a kids birthday party to spend time with them won’t seem too bad after all.” Boris said in an optimistic tone, but Alice wasn’t having it. Scoffing—the angel shook her head before she turned around and moved to stand in front of Boris. Boris noticed and stopped walking as he gave her a puzzled expression.

“No, don’t you get it? It doesn’t matter how fun the party is! Why do we need to create this—this—this facade, to make sure the audience don’t look at us as if we’re the lunatic toons that are making those crimes, we already had that case with Joey—but that was a few years ago, but still—we’re alive just as much as humans are too—on goodness me, don’t even get me started on the restaurant issue—who do those people think they are—“ Alice went on and on, complaining, but it seemed more like she was venting. Which Boris took notice of. His ears slowly standing on its ends and his tail wagged quickly.

“Wait, Alice. You’re doing what we’ve read from those news articles, complaining.” Boris piped up, cutting Alice off. Alice looked at him, her eyebrows furrowed.

“Yes Boris, dear, obviously I’m complaining—isn’t that obvious—this is—“

“Toons are retaliating.” He cuts her off yet again. Alice stared at Boris. And soon caught whim of what he meant. Alice stared at Boris for a moment. Of course! Toons are reaching their end—they tired of being tossed around like—Well toons! How didn’t she and everyone else not see it to begin with?! It was bright as day.

“Squeak!” Alice looks over, behind Boris to see Edgar, Boris turns around and moves to stand next to Alice so he could look at the spider toon.

“Squeak squeak!” The spider started to squeak incoherently. Waving his two arms around—whatever it was, he wanted to tell Alice and Boris.

Boris only tilts his head in confusion, he could never understand a word Edgar was saying—but it seemed Charley and Barley could always understand their butcher friend just fine.

“What?” Boris muttered. Alice stared down at Edgar.

“Eddie, honey...I can’t understand you, we—you know this.” Alice said softly. Edgar slowly lowered his arms and looked between Alice and Boris. But he didn’t give it—he seemed very determined to tell the two whatever it was he needed to say.

Edgar hopped up and down. Baring his fangs as he came from his mouth. Soon lifting both his arms up, way above his head. Resembling ears before hopping around. Putting his two arms down he extended his arms as if aiming towards something he emitted a small; “pew! Pew!”

Then, he stood up straight and tall. As if to hold a broad and confident stature. 

“Uh—horseback riding!” Boris shouts. Alice made a noise before nudging her elbow into Boris’s arms. He grunts and looks at her. 

“What? I thought we were playing charades?” He said innocently.

“No, he’s obviously trying to tell us something, But I don’t know what it is..” Alice tapped her chin. Boris inhaled and was about to say something, but Alice cut him off.

“And it’s not horseback riding.” She told him. Boris deflated and his ears flattened against his head.

“I can never have fun..”

Edgar could see the two were still having problems understanding him. Standing there he tried to find a conclusion to make him more understandable. Soon, he scurried away down the hall. Alice opened her mouth to shout after him, but as quick as lighting. Edgar zipped back over and was holding a book—which was just some random novel he took from someone’s desk. Opening it, he dropped it to the floor and zipped away yet again—and back over! This time with a trench coat covering his body—due to him being a small toon. The coat mauled him slightly, but that wasn’t Alice’s concern. Edgar soon opened the trench coat, revealing himself—he wore pencil mustache by his—Well where his nose should have been.

Edgar let out squeaks similar to a cackle before he picked up the book and a triumphant expression rid his face.

“Wait…” Alice whispered. She placed a finger on her temple that...pencil mustache—it resembled someone she was familiar with.

“Boris—did you understand him?” Alice looked over at her Wolf friend. Boris looked away from Edgar who looked up at them with a gleam of hope.

“Uh—“ Boris' tail sagged slightly. Alice crossed her arms.

“Boris!”

“Hey! I’m running off of an oatmeal bar I ate this morning, give me a break!”

Alice waved Boris away before turning her head to look at Edgar. “Eddie, are you telling us you saw Bendy with three others?” Alice asked Edgar. And he nods! She was right! She was on the right page! And not only that—she got answers! A lead! Gosh, she sounded like a detective.

“Were they a rabbit, a rooster and girl?” She asks yet again. And he nods. 

“Where were you when you saw them?” 

Edgar points up to the ceiling. 

“Stargazing? I know right, I heard the stars were out that night, did you see any shooting stars?” Boris asks. Edgar shook his head frantically before pointing up at the ceiling again. Alice raised an eyebrow.

“So, you weren’t outside?” 

He shook his head.

“Then where were you?” She asks. And yet again, he points to the ceiling, this time she looks up and sees a vent. Looking back down at him she then wondered;

“You were in the vents? Why?” She asks. Edgar only shook his head side to side as if saying; ‘so-so’

“Long story?”

“Squeak squeak.”

“How come you didn’t tell Charley and Barley?” She asks.  Edgar shook his head before baring his teeth and lifting his hands up to his head resembled horns.

“You knew Bendy wouldn’t want that?” She asks. And he nods. 

“So you saw whoever was in that trench coat the others were telling me about? Bendy told me and Boris everything. But have you seen that man in the trench coat?” Edgar shivers at Alice question before

Nodding. He pointed at the pencil mustache that was still on his face.

“Well whoever it is has a mustache.” Boris said. Edgar nods—but he didn’t end there. He motioned around their surroundings, as if signaling the area.

“I don’t understand you..” Alice said—shaking her head. What did he mean? What did he mean?

“Do you know for sure all the details on who was in that coat?” Alice asks. Edgar paused momentarily, shaking his hand; so-so—like he did before.

“How did you even see em’ you followed them?”

Edgar bashfully nods his head. 

“You know this would be much easier if we just had Charley translate for us. No offense, Edgar.” Boris quips. Alice shook her head. “What? No, I

Specifically told the others that whatever they shared with me and you before they left town, stays between us. I mean..come on Boris—they have a stolen book, we can’t just go around telling anyone. Most certainly not Charley and Barley, Edgar is now an exception because it’s obvious he has more in depth details about what he saw, plus. I like him.” Alice placed a hand on Edgar’s head. The arachnid smiled and purred softly.

Boris crossed his arms.  “Biased much. But fine, we’ll do it your way..”

“There is no, ‘my way’—it’s the most reasonable way

So no one gets in trouble.” Alice reasoned with Boris. Boris hummed in acknowledgment. 

“Okay, well can he at least write it in a piece of paper? I hate charades—it’s giving me a headache.”

“Fine, let’s go, then later in, we’ll have to contact the others—Detective Alice—wow, never knew I would hear that title—sounds catchy!” She boasted and turned around to walk down the hall with a cheerful stride in her step.  Edgar follows behind, squeaking happily.

“Oh brother..”  Boris muttered and face palmed before dragging himself to follow Alice and Edgar.

-

Y/n was still asleep on the loveseat. The blankets was lifted close to her face—cascading her in warmth. Her head leaned in the armrest of the couch. One leg posted up on the other armrest as her other leg hung off the couch. 

Slam!

The front door opened harshly and stumbled in..Panchito.

This caused Y/n to flinch. Her heart jumping in her throat as she sat up quickly. Bendy was asleep on the floor, and his head was under the coffee table. When he flinched and sat up. His head hit the table. His hand shot up and held his head as he grunted painfully. Oswald slowly opened his eyes. Which were squinted.

“Panchito—what—why aren’t you asleep? Why are you outside? What’s wrong?” Y/n rubbed her eyes, the blanket fell off her as Panchito walked into the living room.

“I have found—this!” He extended his arms and opened his palm. Showcasing...a turtle. A small turtle. 

“I found this little guy by the dock! Isn’t he so cute! I will name him. BB—no! Chirp. Because when I found him. He was making a chirping sound—“

Bendy soon got up and walked over to Panchito.

“Did you really wake us up for a stupid turtle? Go throw it out!” 

“Can you guys keep your voices down please, gosh..” Oswald turned his back towards the three and lifted the blanket to his face. Panchito moved the turtle away from Bendy—so the demon wouldn’t try anything as he suspected.

“But—he is so cute. Look at him.”

“It’s a turtle. Put it back.”

“No!”

“Hey!” Oswald shouts before sitting up and turning to look at Bendy and Panchito. The two looked over at the rabbit.

“Cut it out! It’s too early for all that!”

“Actually.” Donald suddenly appeared in the room. Standing near the front door. The sun is brighter than usual. All the way in the sky. Which was odd for a morning sunrise...

“It's 1 in the afternoon.”

-

Placing the book on the hood of the car. Y/n opened it and started flipping through the papers to find the map. The sun was out and it was pretty hot out. Finding the map yet again been marked with a small ink dot, the last ink dot that marked Oregon was gone.  But—that didn’t matter. Seeing Idaho was marked for their next location was a big relief as Y/n was glad they didn’t have to travel overseas to get anyone. And the fact that Idaho was next door to Oregon—the drive wouldn’t be no longer than maybe 8 hours.

“Okay guys, the next location is Idaho.” Y/n turned around and looked at the four toons that waited for her. Donald raised an eyebrow.

“Idaho? What’s in Idaho?” He asks. Bendy snickered and looked over at Donald.

“I don’t know— pppft—get it? Idaho? I don’t know? Hahaha!” He burst out laughing at his corny joke—that really wasn’t a joke to begin with, but he found humor

In it. Oswald lowered his ears and gave Bendy a fearful expression. Looking between Bendy and Y/n—who didn’t even crack a smile at the joke. Oswald spoke up.

“He—he uh...he doesn’t do this often...right?” He asks her. And Y/n hope he didn’t, sitting in a car for 8 hours listening to puns and jokes? She'd rather walk the way there or catch a bus.

“What? No one likes my joke? C’mon! That was hilarious!” Bendy was still laughing through his words. Panchito was silent for a moment. At first he didn’t get it, until he muttered it under his breath again. Soon a look of realization took over.

“Oooh! I get it! Ahaha!” Panchito laughed along with Bendy. “That’s the stupidest joke I’ve ever heard.” Donald said. A blank expression on his face. Not even moved by the joke. Y/n closed the book and walked over the car door and opened the passenger seat.

“Alright! Come on! Let’s hit the road please, I wanna be there before nightfall.”

-

Y/n watched as the many cornfields passed by—leaving Duckburg about 2 hours ago with no hassle. And it was good that they didn’t need

To take a break. Though, now, with five people in the car, there wasn’t much room as there was to begin with. Oswald did squeeze back up into the front to

Sit in the passenger seat with Y/n again. Panchito and Donald were catching up with each other, talking about their own business. The book was on Y/n’s lap as an hour ago, she was looking through the papers just out of curiosity. Oswald did seem to be on the verge of drifting off to sleep. 

But after 40 or so minutes passed. They were now driving in a small town located at the edge of Oregon called ‘WallowDale’—which Y/n knew nothing about. Looking at the green welcome sign. It seemed like a pretty generic town, more so how Y/n would see it as from those cliche TV shows with the kids that lived in the small towns where everyone knew everyone. The town seemed peaceful and nice—the mountain's way in the distance gave such a serene atmosphere. 

“You think they have a diner down here somewhere? We should get something to eat.” She said to no one in particular. Oswald opened his eyes—he wasn’t sleeping, more enjoying the sound of the car driving down the road to replace the fact he was abruptly woken up in the morning, or, the afternoon to be correct.

Bendy heard Y/n and snapped from his train of thought from whatever he was thinking about.

“Yeah. I guess food sounds good right about now.”

-

Stretching, Y/n lets out a strained groaned, feeling relief of the tension leaving her legs, even though they only made it almost 4 hours in the car, she needed to stretch her legs. The soft wind traveled between her fingers and the sun coaxed her in its warmth. Looking ahead of her, Y/n looked at the small establishment—a family owned diner. 

“Wow, it looks nice in this town!” Oswald whistled as he took in the small Argo-town. It seemed a bit rural—yet a comfortable place to be.

One of the kids that were seated in the pavement watched as the five got out of the car. A look of awe ridden on his face. The chalk the kid was playing with slipped from his hand and onto the pavement. Toons—they were toons! He’s never seen them before! 

Y/n heard the kid gasp and she looked over at the kid to see his eyes glued on her four tooney friends.

“Is this a parking meter?” Bendy didn’t pay attention to the kid—as he didn’t see him, but had his focus on the parking meter. Oswald was standing next to Y/n—but had his attention still in his surroundings and Panchito and Donald were still talking.

The kid waved at Y/n once moving his gaze to her. She smiled at him and waved as well. The kid raised his chalky hands to his mouth and smiled bashfully. What a cutie.

“Okay, come on.”

-

Inside the diner, classic 50s rock music was heard. The smell of food—whatever was cooking wafted in the air and it smelled delicious! The AC was on, and it immediately cooled down Y/n and the others. Y/n could see the theme of the retro diner, some people were dancing by a jukebox, which caught her attention. She stopped walking and watched as at least 7 people were dancing by the jukebox fluently and gracefully! Some people in their booths and seats clapping along to the music and cheering the people. 

“Hm—impressive.” Oswald said. Panchito‘s feathers shook as he hopped from one talon to the other, dancing along with the music rather silly like. This caused Y/n to laugh, a smile widening.

“I like it here. It’s nice. Don’t you guys think?” She asks the four. Donald quickly nods. “I hadn’t heard about this town, but man isn’t this place snazzy.” He said. His eyes trailing over the details in the restaurant. 

“I agree.” Oswald agrees. Looking away from the people dancing and over to Panchito who just needed to move—dance. He took ahold of Y/n’s hands? Which caught her by surprise. But she did happily hop around with the rooster. Bendy looked away from the walls of old black and white pictures that caught his attention. Looking over at Panchito and Y/n dancing, a smile quickly appeared on his face.

Afterwards a stout man pushed the flappy doors open that led to the kitchen. He lets out a boisterous laugh, holding a silver serving player with a plate of food on it. He held a spatula and with that spatula he ringed a service bell.

“Jeremy! Your food is ready!” He shouts. Placing the plate on the counter. He must have been a chef as his white stained apron gave it away.

Y/n lets go of Panchito's hands once hearing the loud voice.

“Ay! Alex! The hot cakes are delicious!” Shouts at a customer. Alex—who Y/n assumed the chef's name was. Laughs and waved his head.

“Thank ya! Thank ya! Now—“ the room went silent as the majority of the diners' customers looked over at the chef, was he about to make an announcement?

“I’m glad you all are here fer’ me and my sweet gal’s anniversary! Ain’t that right, shnookums?” Alex placed a hand on the wall and gave it a love filled expression. Bendy gagged, causing Y/n to nudge him to shush him.

“This building brought me many memories! Fifty years everyone! Alex’s Diner!” The customers clapped and cheered for the owner—now that Y/n realized. Alex smiled and nodded at the annocumemt and the cheers.

“Thank you, thank you—and I—“ he immediately stopped talking when his eyes landed in Y/n and four others. An eyebrow raised at the group...were they..not supposed to be there? The eyes on them caused an anxiety to start bubbling in Y/n. Was this a private event? What happened?! Her fingertips went cold and immediately her throat went dry.

“May I help you all? Are you folks lost?” Alex asks. Y/n opened her mouth to speak. Her hands wringing around the straps of her book bag.

“Hi—I’m—we’re sorry. We wanted to eat something and leave, but if you all are having an event, we can just leave?” She didn’t want to make her statement sound like a question, but he did anyway.

“Did you all read the sign before coming’ in?” Alex asks, though his question sounds like a trick question. A hint of sarcasm in his voice? It was something!

Y/n gave a wavering smile. Grabbing Panchito by his wrist, Oswald by his wrist and grabbing onto Donald and Bendy’s tie, she started to back away, bringing them with her.

“Oh? So this is an event. We’ll be on our way then.” She quickly said—stupid move! Why didn’t she see it from the beginning instead of blindly walking in.

“No-no! Dear, come! Sit, I will serve you!” Alex waved a hand to beckon her over to the stool at the counter. Y/n stopped walking and felt a bit of relief.

“Your friends will have to wait outside though.” Was his catch. Y/n hands slipped from her friends. She glanced behind her, to see no one. Who was he talking to?

“Us?” Panchito asked. Pointing a thumb to his chest. Alex nods.

“Yes sir, In case you four toons hadn’t read—“ Alex reached behind the counter and pulled out a flip sign. A pale blue lining around the board and in black words read; ‘ No Toons Allowed’

“What?!” Donald shouts abruptly. But, Alex nods. “Yep, but I can serve the young lady. Come sit, I’ll get you something, on the house, dear.” 

Y/n furrowed her eyebrows...when was that a thing? And why was it allowed? That can’t be! It had to be his own store policy.

“This is your store policy?” Y/n asks. 

“Countrywide law. Just been accepted as a new optional choice for business owners like myself. Love it or hate it, it’s my rule. Now come sit.”

“No! She’s not sitting, Y/n, let’s go.” Donald took a hold of Y/n’s wrist and started to walk towards the door, but Oswald stopped Donald.

“No, she can stay and eat if she wants, she hasn’t eaten all day, we’ll be fine.” Oswald swatted Donald’s hand away from Y/n’s wrist. Which he lets go. Donald crumbled under his breath.

“Ay—girly. You gonna let these toons decide for you?” One customer asks. Y/n looks over to the customer. But ignores him. Bendy slightly nudged Y/n to

The door. “She makes her own decision just fine, thank you.”

“Bendy—no, if Y/n wants to eat here, then she can. Come on, we’ll wait outside.” Oswald said, once again nudging Bendy away, Bendy swatted Oswald’s hands.

“Ay! Keep yer’ hands off me, I already had to listen to Mr. Sal over here.” Bendy threw an insult at Alex. Which took note of. Alex raised an eyebrow and looked at Bendy.

“You got a problem with me, pal?” Alex crosses his eyes before eyeing Bendy. Bendy tsked and strolled over to the counter.

“All the problems, ya’ old geezer!” 

“Well shit..” Y/n muttered under her breath.

“Panchito! Do something.” Oswald whispered under his breath to the rooster. Panchito—didn’t seem to have a plan in mind. He’s never been in a situation like this before.

“Oh please? If I don’t want a couple of pencil strokes waltzing into my fine diner! Then I damn sure don’t one walking in, especially you demon look alike.”

“Hey!” Y/n shouts.

“Don’t talk to him like that!”  She glared at the owner. Alex looked at Y/n and squinted his dark eyes. “You lookin’ for trouble too, kid?” 

“You wanna get to her? You’ll have ta’ get through me. Pork. Chop .” Bendy points his gloved hand at Alex’s nose. The customers murmured in shock.

“Alright! Party’s over.” An accented voice shouts. Panchito, Oswald and Donald moved away from the entrance of the diner. A sheriff walked in. His boots and spurs clicking—for whatever reason he was wearing them..

The shades in his face was dark and he held a toothpick in the corner of his mouth. Donald panicked—Panchito—they almost forgot! He can’t be seen! Looking around quickly. Donald picked up an empty mop bucket and slammed in on Panchito’s head. Panchito wobbled almost dazed like at the sudden impact. The sheriff looked over. At Donald, who nervously smiled at him, leaning his elbow on the bucket that was on Panchito’s head as if he were casually leaning. 

“You toons heard the man. No service. Now scram unless you all want a free ride to the office.” The officer  told the group.

Y/n rubbed her clammy hands together and walked over to Bendy and grabbed him by his tie and dragged him away from the counter. Him and Alex staring each other down. They needed to leave immediately before that officer found out about Panchito and the book—which would be tough to do—but she felt that any officer would have eyes like a hawk that can find out just about anything.

Pushing the doors  open, strolling back outside. Y/n ran her hands through her hair.

“That was..that was something new.” She said. Walking over to the car and opening the passenger door. Bendy fixed his tie.  “When did that become a...thing.” He grunts. Hinting towards the new Policy. Or, law.

“Whatever it is, we need to be more careful and start reading, that’s for sure.” Donald said, taking the bucket off of Panchito’s head. Panchito blinked at the sunlight and lifted a hand to rub his head under his sombrero. 

“You toons got kicked?” Asked a voice. Bendy didn’t even bat an eye as he had his eyes closed, trying to think of a new place to eat at.

“Not now, Oswald…” Bendy muttered. Oswald slowly closes the car door once he opens it.

“I didn’t even say anything..” Oswald said. Y/n looks at Oswald and then Bendy.

“You heard that too?” Y/n asks. And Oswald nods quickly. “Me too.” Donald adds.

“Oh my g—-down here you Idiots!” Donald quacks and his hands quickly flew to his tail feathers. Quickly standing next to Y/n with an angry expression. “Hey! What’s the big I-“ he stopped in his track when he saw a small toon—a bird—a blue bird. Y/n squints her eyes. 

“You kinda look like the birdie in my neighborhood.” Y/n said. The bird nods. “That’s because I am sweet cheeks.” The bird—really packed a voice. His voice was much deeper than you would expect from a dainty little bird. Panchito gasped.

“Whoa? Have you followed us? What a cute litt—“

“Don’t finish that sentence.” Oswald told Panchito, his hands up to shield his face as if the bird would attack him instead of Panchito.

“Hey! What’re guys doin? Come on—we gotta hit the road.” Bendy walked around the car and

Looked at the four. Y/n motioned towards the blue bird. “Talking bird.” She told him. Bendy looked at her and turned  to look at the bird. The five standing next to each other as they all looked down at the bird.

“I’ll make this quick and easy! Alright, my name is BB, short for blue bird—thank the narrator.”

No no, thank you, Blue Bird.

“Who?” Y/n raised an eyebrow as she looked around for whoever the blue bird could have mentioned.

“Oooh! I was going to name my turtle that!” Panchito smiled. Oswald squinted his eyes before looking at Panchito.

“Where did that turtle go anyway?” He asks. Panchito deflates.

“Bendy threw him to the pound. mi corazón está triste…” Panchito sighs.

BB looked at the group and shook his head slowly...they all were so...silly.

“Never mind that.” BB said. But it didn’t stop there, Y/n raised her hand.

“You kinda sound like Samuel L. Jackson.” She said. Donald shook his head and tapped his beak.

“I was thinking more like Morgan Freeman.” Donald adds. Y/n then nods and lets out a laugh. The two snickered together. The bird whistles to catch their attention.

“Attention, please”

“Right, sorry.”

“Sorry.”

“Now, I’m your guide to help you. It may seem crazy. But I’ve been guiding you all this entire time—well. You all have been technically guiding yourselves, and I am so proud of this team of what it’s made. Especially the night when you three found each other.” BB looked at Y/n, Panchito, Bendy and Oswald. 

“So...you’re the book?” Panchito asks. BB shook his head.  “No, I’m not. The book is itself of course. I’m a piece of it. The navigator. Donald, that paper you received. I sent it to you. I’m soul bound to the book—-promised from the kings eons ago for when the day comes, this book will fall in the right hands with the right people. That being you five—and more to come. I’m no guardian, no knight, god, or anything—too much. I’m your helper. Your guide. Look at me as your personal GPS.” BB finishes. Y/n nods slowly—it made sense on how the sudden times the book would know where to locate everyone.

“So, you’ve been marking down the locations on the map?” Y/n asks BB. And he nods. “Correct.”

“I suppose you’re also responsible for when the book randomly flies off?” Bendy asks, yet he holds sarcasm in his tone. A lot of it. 

“No, the book has a mind of its own, use ya’ brain. Or do demon toons have any?”

“Hey!”

“So, we’re heading to Idaho now. That’s where it’s marked off for our next location. Do you have any information on who we were supposed to run into?” Donald tilts his head as he asks the question.

BB tapped his talon on the pavement. “I’m only here to help guide. That’s information you all will collect.” 

“Would you happen to have any info on what’s going on?” Y/n asks. And BB shook his head.

“Guys. I’m a navigator. I was only created for this purpose only. Anything outside of helping the people that wields that book to getting where they need

 To be, that’s outside my realm.” He said. And he seemed genuinely sure about it. But Y/n wasn’t complaining. They had a navigator. And that’s all that matters.

Oswald scoffed. “Wait, how do we know you’re telling the truth?” He asks. BB motioned towards Y/n, more her book bag.

“I’m in the book. You can read about me! Now!” BB flapped his wings? Lifting off the air and his talon snapped and that same golden trail, shot down the road.

“Idaho, off you go.” The bird took off to the sky. Oswald blinked slowly and the five of them looked at the sky and saw the bird flapping away. Y/n looked back at the street...yeah. That was more than enough information. 

-

Two figures were tossed into a cage. The metal clanking together as the gate was slammed closed and locked. 

“Just wait till boss see these bad boys..” a voice chuckled. A toon stood in front of the gate. Staring at the two captured toons. Their kidnapper had characteristics of an animal as the 2nd one also as well. 

The toon inside the cage shot up and and started banging on the bars—he took the bars in both hands and shook them.

“Let me outta here! I oughtta give you a piece of my mind!” Shouts the toon as his kidnappers sauntered off somewhere on the side of the room. 

“Hey, Doug. You think boss’ll give us a raise cuz Zip and Zot lost the rabbit?” Asked one of the kidnapper toons to his co-worker—Doug. Doug was busy dialing on a phone, a cigar placed on the side of Doug’s mouth.

“He damn sho’ betta’, i ain’t hunt these good for nothing’s down for no bread—and Jack—shut that toon up—I CAN’T EVEN HEAR MYSELF THINK!” 

“Cuphead! Give it a rest!”

Ah yes, Cuphead and Mugman. The brothers that were always sewn to the hip. Always together, found themselves in a pickle…

Cuphead quickly turned around. His hands shot to his head. “Give it a rest?! We’ve been ‘napped Mugs—for some prissy uppity smoker—and his idiot side kick!” Cuphead shouts in anger. Mugman gave him a blank expression before blinking.

“You’re embarrassing me.”

Cuphead and Mugman stared at each other for a moment. Cuphead blinks. “What?! Mugs—I don’t have time for t—OW!” Doug grabbed a lot of Cuphead’s straw. Cuphead gagged as if he were choking and couldn’t breathe. Doug lifts the phone to his ear.

“Ay boss? How far are ya’ from downtown? We got your toons that witch told me about—a brand new one—-yeah—mmmhmm.” The kidnapper spoke on the phone and soon let go of Cuphead’s straw and walked Off to continue the conversation alone. Snapping his fingers at Jack—the second kidnapper. To watch

Cuphead and Mugman.

Cuphea gasped for air. Placing a hand in his chest. Mugman looked over at Jack. The...kidnapper wasn’t too on the bright side as he was..digging in his nose, not even paying attention to the two.

“Hello, sir?” Mugman calls out. Jack turns around and looks at Mugman—Cuphead gleaming at the toon.

“Hi, can you atleast tell us. Why are we here in this..” Mugman looked around the dim area, the spacious building resembled a warehouse.

“Warehouse? I presume?”

“Yuh.” Jack said. Mugman nods slowly.

“Why are we here?”

“Oh! Cuz boss needs y’all’s! He’s tryna plan sumn’ big! And the witch lady can feel people that a—-“

“Hey, ya big lug, shut up.” Cuphead told Jack...which he did…

Mugman glared at Cuphead.

“Why did you do that? He was gonna tell us something valuable and you went running your big mouth again, you nut!”

“Look at him—what makes you think he knows anything? I bet if you tell him to play under a beehive, he’ll do it! Look at him!” Cuphead and Mugman looked over at Jack, who was looking off into the spacious area. A small smile on his snout.

“Hey,  Jake?” Cuphead calls out. Jack looks at Cuphead and smiles. “It’s Jack.”

“Yeah, John. Anyway, when is your boss getting here?” He asks. But instead of Jack answering. Doug did. He stepped back into the room, arms behind his back with a menacing grin.

“He’ll be here soon. Very soon.”

There was silence...and then Cuphead spoke up.

“Okay good, because I guess I gotta speak to the higher ups to get it through you, and this idiots thick skull to let us go!!”

“Cuphead!”

-

A/n: this uh—took a longer time than I expected. Sorry. AND—sOrry the chapter is so long—I really hate short chapters, plus I have so much that I want to be seen in one chapter, But. I promise I’ll make it short in the future. I felt this character was as good as the first.

I’m sorry y’all don’t hurt me.

But! Hey, we got no characters! 😭

I do wanna say, I love the Butcher Gang. Especially Edgar. Such a delicate character.

But, I want to say thank you to all of you out there that commented and gave me support! Thank you!!! I did not expect this to go in anyone’s liking, and I am really surprised! So thank you!

❤️❤️❤️❤️

See you all in the next character. 😊

Chapter Text

“Now...where did I put that folder…” M/n searched the desk for a folder she was searching for—for about 4 minutes now. The day has pretty much been frantic—after Henry and M/n left from the board meeting yesterday, work had to be done in all departments. To start the new set of episodes—M/n was in charge of getting the scripts from the writers that were out of town—meaning they had to be shipped into the studio. Which was delayed about a day everyone was supposed to be scheduled to start reading through the script. But that was pushed off because of Bendy now being out of town and the fact that there was a new objective for everyone in the studio to do. Or...more to attend to in that matter.

M/n was silent as she looked under the receptionist desk. Muttering under her breath incoherently. She hardly noticed Charley sauntered over. After pestering Annie for a few minutes M/n so happened to be in his path as he was on his way to go find Edgar. Leaning over the desk he looked as M/n stood back up with a time ticking expression of annoyance slowly etching on her face. That was until she saw Charley standing on the other side of the desk where she flinched slightly, surprised at his sudden appearance.

“God dammit Charley—what did I tell you about sneaking up on me—“ she held a hand to her chest to feel her heart pace slowly slow down after seeing Charley.

“I dunno, I lost track, I think this is the...uh….5th time?” He fakes a thoughtful expression as if he were really counting the many times M/n told him to announce himself before just standing off to the side to be noticed. Which he was known around the studio for.

M/n shook her head and rubbed her forehead. “Did you see my clipboard today? It had stuff on it that I need because Henry wants to have a meeting with everyone in the conference room later on today and I need that.” She said, Charley raised an eyebrow, his eyes slowly sliding away from M/n and to the background where he saw..Edgar! Thank god...Edgar was holding a clipboard as he skipped down the hallway where he left earlier to follow Boris and Alice. He hardly noticed Alice and Boris trailing behind the spider as they talked to each other. The clipboard that Edgar had a grip on was yellow...well from what it seemed from where Charley was standing.

“Is it yellow?” He asks her. M/n perks up, removing her gaze from a stack of paper to look at Charley, In hopes that he had a clue to where her clipboard went. “Yes, it is. Do you know where it is?” She smiled at him. He looks back at her.

“Nope.”

“Then why did you—“

“But, I’ll go find it for ya’, how about that? I got a keen eye, don’t ya’ worry about a thing! You stay right there and I will be back in a jiffy!” He said before turning the other direction and walking off. M/n looked as if she were about to say something...but took his word that Charley would have her clipboard. The only reason Charley was going after it was so he could find out what Edgar wanted to speak to Alice and Boris for. 

He, Edgar and Barley rarely talked to Alice and Boris and Bendy—actually they talked a lot because they were a part of the same production. But seeing Edgar seemingly...in a rush to speak to the two? Did raise questions to Charley. But Charley then remembered as he stopped walking.

“Where is Barley..?” He muttered.

-

“Fer’ the love of—where are ya’ takin’ me? You toss books on my head then expect me to venture off with ya’ to spy on Eddie, so what? Let the guy have a li—“

Charley smacks the back of Barley’s head who wouldn’t stop bantering with him. The eyepatch wearing toon grunts at the impact and rubbed the back of his head.

“Shut up you moron, you sure do love to bicker…” Charley grunts as he and Barley walked

down the hall where Alice, Boris and Edgar once were walking down. “We’re going to see what Ed and the others are talkin’ about, Alice has been rambunctious lately.” Charley said, looking at a door as they passed by, listening to see if anyone was in the room. Barley raised an eyebrow. “And why would that be our problem? Look—Bendy’s outta town. I can finally get a full night's sleep without him somehow having the urge to pull a joke on me at 3 in the morning. And I’d like to say, I slept wonderfully.” Barley said. Bendy was always around the studio doing little jokes and...well being a disruption. Especially to Sammy. It was just that Bendy rarely got out and interacted with other people—other than anyone in the studio. But now that he is gone for a day or two. Barley was glad to get some sleep in and some peace and quiet without having to run into Bendy’s antics.

“Look, I just wanna know what Ed’s got planned. Shut your trap and help me find them.” Charley walked ahead of Barley in search of the three. Barley muttered under his breath.

“Fine..”

-

“Don’t worry about society’s problems, they say, their problem isn’t our problem, they say—“ Y/n mocks. Watching the fields go by. It was still the afternoon and they..obviously were still on the road. Oswald was still seated next to Y/n. His ears flat against his head as he watched her...rather sarcastically bring up the last ‘meeting’ they had at the studio about all that was going on between toons and humans and how—it wasn’t their concern nor responsibility. And;

“Now look at us.”  She said, She leaned far back into the car seat. Arms crossed across her chest. Bendy was still looking at the road. But Y/n could see his expression had almost turned sour.

“Are you hintin’ towards somethin’ or talkin’ just to be talkin’?” He asks her. Finally getting a reply from him. Y/n shook her head slowly. Looking at the road as well.

“I didn’t expect a diner to be a place where toons weren’t allowed. I don’t even know when they started doing that.” She said, Oswald opened his mouth to speak. As he did so his ears raised slowly.

“I’m pretty sure there’s other establishments that serve all of us.” Oswald said. Y/n didn’t reply for a second. She silently agreed with Oswald. There’s no way every single establishment or building had a no toons policy.  

“Yeah…” she muttered. Everyone fell silent and for the most part the sound of the car's muffled engine was heard. It was nice to have a quiet feeling. Considering what had happened a few minutes ago. Y/n was no longer hungry after the altercation at the diner so for the most part her main focus was no longer on getting food. But figuring out what was in Idaho—or more who was in Idaho and what their next objective was. She felt Oswald sit back next to her. His shoulder touched hers as there wasn’t much room to begin with. But the space was still comfortable to sit with him in. She saw Oswald turn his palm face up and edged it over to Y/n. Y/n looked at his hand, uncurling her hand from her crossed arms hovering it above his and looked over at Oswald who was already looking at her. He must have seen she was maybe upset from not eating—or just the fact that the people at the diner were so...rude and the unexpected turn of events. Was he trying to comfort her somehow?

Soon he lifted his hand and took her hand in his. Y/n smiled and looked back out the window feeling the warmth cascade her hand—touching a toon seemed—odd. She could feel a soft texture from his ‘fur’ but then again it didn’t feel like fur. He was warm and not to mention, odd feeling four fingers instead of five intertwined around her five fingers. But, either way. It did relax her and stop her from bickering she was

Once doing it for about 40 minutes—which was mostly aimed towards Bendy but he didn’t seem to give her a reaction from her constant complaining. But either way, she was calmer and serene. 

Soon the car slowed down. They were in a small town—similar to the one they just left in Oregon considering they were now entering Idaho. Y/n blinked momentarily. “What’s wrong?” She asks Bendy.

“The trail is gone.” He said his gaze still focused outside of the window to try and see if he could spot any sort of hint towards their new direction, but to no avail he couldn’t find any sort of trail or subliminal hint anywhere. Y/n looked at the welcome side on the side of the road. A chipped green painted sign with white letters elegantly painted on the wooden sign. ‘Warlington Hillside’

“Warlington Hillside…” Donald read the name, Panchito looking out the window at the sign as well. “Well. A mile back I saw we entered Idaho so..I guess..it’s up to us?” Y/n said. Turning to look at Bendy and then over her shoulder to Panchito and Donald. Donald's expression stirred into utter confusion. 

“Why would it drop us off here? It couldn’t just lead us to where we need to be? Or who we’re looking for? For all we know—whatever we’re looking for can be in an entirely different town in this state.” Donald took the book that was on Y/n’s lap. He shook it momentarily as if it would make the book shake to life and get to working again. Panchito tilted his head.

“Ah...Donal—I don’t think it works that way my friend. It would just be best that we start here. After all! We are in a town!” He motions towards the front window of the car towards the town that would have been entering if Bendy kept driving. 

“What are we supposed to do? Ask everyone in town if they see any suspicious activity?” Donald sarcastically said as he flipped through the pages of the book. Panchito froze for a moment. And then he shrugged as if to say the idea wasn’t so bad after all.

“Actually, I think that would be a perfect idea!”

“I was kidding—“

-

“I can’t believe we’re actually doing this. This is the dumbest idea ever…” Donald rubs a hand across his face and soon edged his beak. Y/n closed the car door and looked around the town. She actually took notice that the town wasn’t exactly a town? But more of a city. Its twinkling lights from each building caught her eye. The street lamps were now flickering on as it was nearing sunset—but the sun was still out, showcasing its melodious colors in the sky. Her eyes traveled around the area. Watching the cars drive by in the street and watching such...fashionable people walk down the street.

Looking over she saw a man and a woman walking by. Arms intertwined with each other as they both seemed to be in a deep conversation. But what took Y/n’s attention was the clothing. Their clothes seemed—dated back. The vest. The pants. The dress. It seemed tailored. With rich fabrics. Vintage clothing of something straight from a film in the era of the 40s.

Y/n never heard of this place before. In the distance she could hear jazz. 

“Now. All we have to do is ask around!” Panchito glanced at the small group as he extended his arms to motion around his surroundings. Bendy had a hand on his hip. Giving Panchito a blank expression. Obviously he thought the idea of going around asking random strangers for any suspicious activity was a horrible idea. What kind of idea is that?!

“Oh lighten up. I like the looks of this place.” Oswald nudged Bendy. Bendy only sneered before moving away from Oswald’s constant nudging. 

“This place—I don’t know. I don’t like it.” Donald denied. Crossing his arms and tapping his webbed foot to the pavement. The four turned their gaze to Panchito who caught their attention when he spoke to a random stranger passing by. 

“Hola! A quick question.” Panchito says. The man stopped walking and looked at Panchito. A smile appeared on the stranger's face. 

“Of course!”  He said. 

“Do you have any news around town? Anything suspicious? Anything new? Or big?” Panchito asks. The man thought for a moment. Bringing a hand to tap his chin. 

“Well—nothing too out of place has happened around town! But you all should really go to this jazz band tonight—might not be the place you all are looking for. But it really is a good way to relax and loosen up for the night!” The man informed—not exactly information they were looking for. But then again. It was something.

“Is this some place everyone frequently goes to?” Y/n’s asks. Walking over to Panchito to look at the man. The man shook his head. “Oh no—I assume you all are looking for something? There’s been this toon in town—I can’t remember his name. But he’s looking for two other people? From what I remember he said something about them being on the radar from some other group of men. But anyway! He’s mostly at this bar around sunset after—well I don’t know what he does throughout the day—but either way. He’s always at this bar a few blocks down on Columbus Street. I would go ask if he needs works done if that’s what you all are askin’ for.” He thoroughly explained. Panchito hummed in amusement before glancing at Y/n to see what she had to say. Which—was great.  Not only did they get information on the fact someone was kidnapped? Y/n wanted to assume it were toons in the same predicament Oswald was once in. But who was at the bar more than likely on the lookout for the same thing they are. 

“Thank you! We’ll certainly give him a visit.” Y/n smiled. The man smiled and nods.

“He’s a toon—he’ll be easy to spot in the bar. I wish you all luck! Bye!” The man then turned around and walked off. Donald still had his arms crossed.

“I wonder who’s the big guy that’s on the same page we’re all on.” Donald said. Y/n turned around and looked at Donald. Bendy and Oswald stood next to Donald. Y/n tapped her fingers on her leg. Was it a good idea to even ask a random stranger  that would seemingly have information? Maybe. Maybe not…but—either way. 

“It’s worth a shot.” She muttered to herself. Glancing around the city she looked at the group of toons.

“Alright. Let’s go find this guy.”

-

“Okay—“ Alice took the yellow clipboard from Edgar. Edgar scattered into the empty meeting room. Past Alice. Boris walked in shortly after, closing the door as he walked in. Alice read over the list of things that M/n and wrote down—it was more of a to-do list. A series of things that needed to be done—mostly before the week let out. Alice ran a hand through her hair as she tapped her foot to the ground. 

Boris stood by the table and then looked at Edgar. “So—what was it that you were trying to tell us? Other than that clipboard.” Boris spoke up. Edgar squeaked as he hopped on a chair. Standing on two legs. He placed his hands together as if he were some sort of pastor. He then pointed over to Alice mostly signaling towards her halo—but she was too busy reading the clipboard to take notice. Boris tilts his head. His gaze moved over to Alice when he took notice of Edgar’s gesture. 

What could he be referring to? Looking back at the spider. Boris’s nose twitched. “I need more detail.” He says. Edgar nods before looking around before dashing off to the side of the room. Ripping open a closet and pulling a black throw over blanket from the closet before speeding over to Boris and hopping back in the chair. Edgar placed the black blanket around him as if it were a cloak. Edgar placed his hands together once again. As if he were praying. Boris' ears perked up slowly as his tail slowly swayed side to side. 

“Is it someone or a something?” He asks. Edgar points to himself. Alice looked away from the clipboard and focused her attention on Edgar. 

“Were you pointing at Alice’s halo?” Boris asked. Edgar nods once again. Finally! They were starting to understand him! What a miracle! 

“I’m assuming this someone takes on—something religious?” Boris asks. Edgar once again nods. Alice was about to speak before a familiar voice interrupted. “He’s talking about nuns, you idiot.” Boris and Alice turned around and saw Charley standing in the corridor. Alongside Barley who had his arms in his pockets—as he always had them. 

“Where did you two come from?” Alice asks. Turning to face the two. And placing a hand on her hip. Her upper lip twitching in annoyance. Charley motions towards Edgar. “Lookin’ for him! And M/n is looking for her clipboard—which you seem to have and I’m here to retrieve that and Edgar—“ Alice quickly cut Charley off by turning the clipboard around and showing it to Charley. 

“July 23rd. A board party for toons and humans. It’s more like an integration celebration.” Was all she said. She practically shoved the clipboard in Charley’s face to show the circled date at the bottom of the list. Charley glared at Alice snatching the clipboard from her grip. He looked down at the clipboard and he felt Barley walk closer to him to read the list as well.

“Wuss so bad about it? It’s just some shindig.” Barley asks before looking at Alice. Instead of Alice explaining. Edgar hopped from the chair. Leaving the black blanket in the chair. He landed in the middle of the circle the four created. He squeaked and squeaked frantically. Waving his arms in the air. Charley furrowed his eyebrows.

“Aye! Calm down! What’s the rush?!” Charley told Edgar. Barley took the clipboard from Charley’s hands and read the list attentively. Alice looked between Edgar and Charley.

“What’s he’s saying?” She asks quickly. Edgar huffed before he went still and composed himself before looking at Charley. Letting out a series of squeaks. 

“He’s going to explain from the beginning.” Charley translates. Alice nods before raising a hand. She leaned over and closed the door.

“But first. Charley—Barley. There’s something going on. World wide that is.” Alice said. Charley huffed. “Yeah—obviously we can tell. Sudden flux of toon riots and anti toon lovers are starting to rise.” Charley said. Alice nods—that was one thing that was out of the way that she didn’t have to explain. Thank goodness.

“Yes that. And—the fact that Bendy—and a few others are—I guess you can say are resolving some upcoming problems.” She said. Barley laughed under his breath. “What’d he do? Wreck private property again and get himself in cuffs?” He asks—mostly jokingly but Alice deadpanned for a moment as she shook her head. 

“No. This is serious. Long story short. The real reason he’s away and out of town because M/n’s daughter found this book—the—“

“The one on TV.” Boris finished for Alice. Alice nods. Charley furrowed his eyebrows and thought for a moment…when the hell was the last time he looked at TV? He did remember seeing a news segment about some government artifacts being looted from a museum a few days ago. Now that he remembered. He could remember being told that the artifact was a book. And…he did hear Bendy in a room the night fumbling around as if talking to someone—now mentioning he heard more than one voice.

Well…he be damned.

“Now that’s somethin’ new.” Barley absently said—it were as if he read Charley’s mind. They were on the same page. Charley crossed his arms and gave Boris and Alice a look.

“You know I didn’t think Bendy would be this stupid and troublsome enough to steal a book for fun and then run off with M/n’s daughter.” He missed the point.

Smack!

“Ow! What was that for?!” Charley rubbed his forehead where Alice deliberately gave a slap to. Alice had her hands on her hips as she glared at Charley. 

“He didn’t steal the book you idiot! There were three of them that night. Edgar knows it all—as well as additional information. Edgar can explain all that—but what I need for you too to know…” Alice looked between Charley and Barley. 

“Is that we are now working together to help Bendy and the others—“

“What?! No! I’ve basically been told he had a stolen book with him. I’m not gettin’ involved in this mess. Look at society’s impression on toons right now. You think that when they find out that a group of toons with a young girl are on the run, with a book they are currently lookin’ for would look good on us?” Charley sneered at Alice. Barley on the other hand agreed with Alice.

“I’m agreeing with Alice on this. Bendy wouldn’t just do anythin’ fer just the fun of it. When was Tha’ last time Bendy stole anythin?” Barley asks Charley. And Charley couldn’t name off a single time. Charley’s nose twitched as he sneered yet again. Of course Bendy caused trouble around the studio. But anything revolving anything in public—he was—well. A normal toon. That didn’t cause any trouble. So obviously there had to be a reason why he was traveling around as of now. Alice took note of Charley’s silence and then continued speaking. 

“Charley. We know. You hate Bendy—hell. Even at times I get angry at him. But he’s still family. And if we have information that will very much help him and the others he’s with. We should help him as best as we can.” Alice’s halo slowly glimmered the beautiful golden light. Charley silently stared at her before grunting and waving his hand. 

“Fine! Tell me the info and let’s get started.” He said. Alice smiled and clasped her hands gently at his participation.

“Edgar. Fill Charley and Barley in first on what’s going on. As well as the book.” Edgar nods at Alice's command before turning to both Charley and Barley. It took only a few minutes to inform and get the two to update them of what was going on. Charley stood in front of Edgar, arms crossed and nodding his head every once in a while as he took in the information. Despite it being a bunch of squeaks and motions. He still could understand the spider—as well as Barley.

“So. He’s in Oregon now?” Barley asks. Alice nods slowly. “From last I checked. He is. I was going to give him a call today to see where he and Y/n are—I believe that’s her name.” 

“A magic book…” Charley muttered under his breath. It sounds so—made up. Childish. But if Edgar seemed pretty serious about it. Then Charley was willing to go the distance with the others. 

“The night when M/n’s daughter came to the building and when she and Bendy and—a third person That was in the room. Edgar was in there—but you said you had more information. Right?” Boris asks. Edgar nods frantically. Charley motioned Edgar to continue.

“Alright then let’s get to the important stuff.” He said.

Edgar looked at the four before he started explaining.

-

“What are we gonna do now? The brat and those toons got away.” 

Edgar peeked from behind the garbage can. A few blocks away from the studio. Edgar was entertained by the action in front of him. The rabbit that he saw as he peered from the ceiling out the window in the room where Bendy and two others were discussing with each other—two when how Bendy and that rooster leaped from the window with a lasso.

He had to follow them to see—what were they up to? Edgar had always mostly been in the studio all his life. And seeing such adventurous actions take place out of nowhere really caught his attention. Unfortunately he was too afraid to wander near the bar. But when he saw Y/n, Bendy, the rooster and the rabbit appeared from the buildings. Edgar could tell that they were after something. Which led to them chasing two people—who he now deemed the bad guys. He followed the car chase—but mainly swinging from building to building by his web. Which was how he kept up. And how he ended up behind the garbage can in the alleyway where the van of the two ‘bad guys’  had crashed near.  He saw the man in the trench coat slip off his jacket. The two backs were turned towards him. So he couldn’t take in any facial details. But with the coat off. Edgar could see a black blazer vest. A velvet red undershirt. The man's hair was a familiar dark color slicked back with hair—not a single strand disobeying. 

The woman had dark hair as well. Fair skin. And a dark knee length dress. Her hands on her hips as she stared at the wrecked car. The man sighed and rubbed his temple.

“We need someone that can get in there for us to grab the book…” the man muttered. The woman glanced at him as she silently watched him contemplate. The man reached in his pocket slowly before pulling out a device—a phone now that Edgar thought back on it—at first he didn’t know what it was. 

“I’ll contact him. You know he’s been practically yearning to join.” The man told the woman. Who had then nodded. The two had abandoned the crashed van and wandered down the sidewalk. Edgar squeezed between people who had checked to see and check on people in the car crash. Followed after the two as they then turned down an alleyway after several minutes of walking. Which only led Edgar further away from the studio—but he knew his way back perfectly. So he didn’t have to worry.

Edgar peeked from around the corner. The alleyway had a few puddles from the rain from earlier. The brick walls glistened from the water and the fluorescent street lights that gave light to the alleyway. Edgar saw that the two slipped into a building from a metal door. But it closed unfortunately so it wasn’t able to make it. Looking up. Edgar could see an exhaust hood near the top of the doorway. Scurrying over. Edgar with ease climbed on the wall and up to the exhaust hood. Edgar placed four hands on the hood and with a strained grunt and groan using all his strength he pulled the exhaust hood from the wall. Anyone would have fallen back from the sudden motion of something being ripped from the wall. But seeing Edgar was a spider and could travel up and down walls. His balance didn’t falter. Edgar tossed the torn metal behind him—a distance; ‘clank!’ Echoing in the hall. He quickly crawled in a dark humid vent. The feeling of dust tickling his form wasn’t his worries. 

“You had one job!” A shouted echo was what Edgar followed. It seemed the lady that man was with was the one who was shouting. No doubt there may be more people. Edgar crawled through the vents and absently walked by a vent that peered down into the room. Perfect.

Edgar backtracked and quickly placed his full attention down below. 

Despite outside being what seemed to be a worn down warehouse. The inside seemed more of an office building. He could see the features of the woman. But the man stood in blind spot. Standing next to a coffee table as the woman stood in front of the coffee table as well as standing in front of three toons—the beagle boys. Magica was standing off to the side.  Arms behind her back. 

The beagle boys seemed to flatter at the woman's scolding.

“Was it so hard to catch that girl!? She’s 18 for crying out loud! What damage could she do?! She’s a kid! And that—that damn toon! You couldn’t catch him?!” She shouts. The shortest of the three beagles raised a finger to speak. “They all worked together..Miss..” he said slowly. 

The woman’s expression only hardened. 

“It seems we can’t depend on you three to take them out and take the book. This isn’t some ordinary schemed show where every episode the plan foils and we say oh well better luck next time—and the same thing happens! We mean business!” She shouts. Soon Magica finally spoke up.

“Miss Susan. Might I remind you that this particular group is indeed chosen by an ancient powerful book. She’s more than just some teenage girl with an absent mind and those toons are more than just toons.” The duck said. The woman—now Susan now that a name had been given sighed as she raised both her hands and slowly rolled her fingers down to lock them both into a fist. Each finger gives a satisfying crack. But before she could say anything. Two figures burst through the front door. Standing around the same height. They both were toons. One had two horns on his head. And black fur—he almost resembled a goat. His yellow optics gleaming at everyone in the room. “Ding dong!” He shouts as he extends his arms. Next to him stood a toon. Dressed in a tailored purple suit. His head was a dice. Arms behind his back as he trailed

Behind the demon like-goat into the room. 

“Well. What do you know?” Susan mutters. Edgar felt himself shrink at the sight of the horned toon. It indeed was the Devil! He’s heard of him—not someone to be messed with. His Right Hand Man as most toons know of—King Dice. Was also another toon that meant business. 

“We heard the news. They got away? Bummer.” The Devil circled around Susan. His tail brushed under her chin as he then stood by the coffee table. Susan scoffed and shook her head slowly. 

“Yes. They got away. With the book—we planned this all out. I don’t see h—“ she was cut off by the man in the trench coat. 

“As I said. We need someone to go along with them to get that book.” He said. The Devil placed a hand on his chest. “Which..ladies and gentlemen. Is why I’m here.” He grinned. Showing the sharp rows of piercing teeth that were ready to sink into anything. 

“Who do you have?” Magica asks. The Devil glanced over to her and placed his hands behind his back.

“Two hard headed people. And might I say. That can make anyone run for their money. Two toons. They’re brothers and I think they would do this mission just fine. After all, They do owe me their souls. Having them run a small errand for me won’t be a problem.” The Devil said. Susan's interest had been caught with the new way to retrieve the book. But there was a small problem.

“Where are they?” She asks. 

“Good question. They got away from me a couple months prior to this entire plan you all manifested. But nevertheless. They still owe me. It should be easy to track them down. After all I have their souls and can do what I please with them at any time.” Susan nods at the Devil’s explanation. “I can track them down if need be.” Magica pipes up. 

“That would be perfect.” Susan whispers. 

“When we find the brothers. All it would take is for me to tell them their objective. Which is to retrieve the book from those toons. And bring them to me.” The Devil said. The man in the trench coat spoke up yet again.

“They would need to approach the group carefully. Go along with them, not startle them.” The man said. Susan nods. 

“Heard you loud and clear.”

“I’ll go and track down these brothers.” Magica straightens her shirt before turning to face the Devil. The dice man had yet to speak. More so standing next to his boss with a calculating expression.

Magica had her eyes closed as she furrowed her eyebrows. She was a powerful force. A witch. With powers so ancient and powerful. It wasn’t a surprise how quick she was able to get the location of their supposed ‘minions’.

“They’re in Idaho. Not too far of a drive.” Magica speaks up. Susan grins.

“Well. Off we go! It’s only a matter of time before those toons and that brat get too far!” 

-

“They’re sending hitmans?!” Boris shouts. Tugging at both of his ears. Alice had a hand over her mouth taking in the information that Charley basically had to translate to the group. 

“They’re sending someone out to go after the book and kill them…” Alice said slowly. Charley had a hand on his hip as he looked between Boris and Alice. 

“Why don’t we just head down there and warn them?” He asks. 

“Henry will be looking for us.” Boris answered. And Alice nods. Barley shook his head. “Ah please. The lad is busy gettin’ a headache about that board meetin’ we can leave now maybe make it to Oregon by midnight.” Barley said. Alice raised a finger.

“I have a feeling we should head to Idaho instead. If those brothers are down there, No doubt the others will be.” Alice said. Barley perks up yet again. 

“Wait a minute…Charley. Ya’ said somethin’ about nuns?” He asks. Charley looked at Barley and slowly nodded. “Well Eddie did. But yeah. Why?” 

“Those boys are in Idaho for a reason. Ed. You said somethin’ about that Devil guy ownin’ their souls. Yeah?”

“Squeak.”

Barley nods at Edgar’s confident answer before looking at the four.

“Well in this city located in the state. There’s this monastery. Filled with nuns. It's an ancient chapel. I remember Wally sayin’ somethin’ about learnin’ in his history class that that monastery has this jewel that can keep away all evil. Spirits and demons. Those boys must have been after that if they’re bein’ chased by the Devil himself.” Barley informed. Alice clasped her hands together. Brilliant! Just the information they needed!

Charley snorts. “Good luck with them thinkin’ anyone would let them inside the sanctuary.” Alice ignored Charley’s statement before she focused her attention on Barley. 

“What’s the name of the church?” She asks. But Barley shrugs. “I dunno. Neva’ asked. We could ask Wally. But I doubt he’ll give us an answer without questionin’ why? And I’m pretty sure we should all lay low for now and not run our mouths about all that’s goin’ on.” He said. He was right. Alice wasn’t too upset. At Least they knew that the chapel was in Idaho. That was a start. 

“Well..if you think about it. The Devil is also after the others as well…that jewel can come in handy..” Boris said. Charley raised an eyebrow. “You sayin’ Bendy and the others should steal it?” 

“Not that!” Boris quickly shook his head. Alice had a look of concentration written on her face. She then furrowed her eyebrows.

“We’re leaving now.” She said. Charley, Barley, Edgar, and Boris all looked at Alice with the same expression. Puzzled and shocked.

“Now?” Charley asks.

“Now.” Alice said. She walked over to the door and opened it. But Charley quickly shot in front of the door and blocked her exit. 

“Hey now. Let’s think about this. We have the Devil involved and the government and a witch. Are you sure this is a good idea? Besides. Idaho is hours away from us. And neither of us can leave because everyone will be looking for us.” Charley quickly spilled all of the reality common sense out. But Alice furrowed her eyebrows.

“They need us. I doubt they know those ‘minions’ are after them. Alongside with the Devil himself. This has gotten serious. So everyone let’s go. We have a road ahead of us.” She was serious. A hint of malice dripped in Alice’s voice. Charley stared at Alice. Contemplating. He had no choice. One way or another some sort of altercation would happen. 

“Whos car are we takin?” He muttered before moving away from the door.

-

“Thanks Wally! Love you!” Alice sat in the drivers

Seat as Boris sat in the passenger. Wally stood on the sidewalk watching the toons. Charley muttered under his breath as he slipped in the car. Alongside Edgar and Barley. No bags packed. Just them. 

“Okay….uh..when will you be back?” Wally asks. Alice smiled innocently. “Soon! Bye!” 

And with that. The car pulled out of the parking lot and down the road. Wally blinked—but he never questioned a thing..good thing his apartment was close by.

“Now. Let’s go get our friends…” 

-

Pushing the doors open. The sound of various people talking. Cigars. Music—jazz and liquor wafted into the air. Y/n looked around and saw toons and humans together in the bar. All dressed in their Pristine clothing. Some at pool tables and booths interacting with one another. 

The floor was made of mahogany wood. The dim golden lights after so lightly lighting the room. It had a warm feeling and not a feeling like that dinner that had that odd feeling of sticking out like a sore thumb.

“Thought the guy said our guy would be easy to find.” Donald said. He crossed his arms and his eyes looked around the area. There were toons in the building. And the person they were looking for could be any one of them. 

“We could ask around.” Panchito piped up. But Donald scoffed. “Not that again!” 

“Well. We have no other choice.” Bendy said. He looked around the building. At Least to find a hint of their target. Hopefully they would track the guy down more sooner than later. 

“Let’s go sit in the meantime.” 

The five had wandered over to an empty booth. And sat down. Feeling the tension in Y/n’s leg let go. Y/n relaxed in the booth and sighed in pure relief.  “At Least for sure we won’t get kicked out from here.” Y/n told the four. Panchito and Donald sat across from Y/n. As Oswald sat next to her and Bendy sat next to Oswald. Sitting on the outside of the booth. 

Taking the menu and opening it. Y/n absently went over what would be served in the bar. “What time is it?” Donald suddenly asked. Y/n took her phone from her pocket and glanced at the time. 8:14PM

“It’s 8PM.” She groaned. It was so late already! Suddenly the thought of where to sleep appeared in her mind. She looked over Bendy who was looking over at a small crowd of people. 

“Bendy. Are we sleeping in a hotel tonight or are we still on the road?” She asks. Bendy turned his attention to Y/n. “Well. We hadn’t exactly found out what we needed from here—not to mention. We still need to find that toon that guy was talking about. More than likely we’ll stay in town for tonight.” He replied. Thank goodness. She didn’t think she could stay cramped up in the front seat much longer.

“So! Oswald. Where have you been for these past couple of years?” Donald asks. Turning his attention to the rabbit. 

“I could ask the same for you, pal.” Oswald gave Donald a smile. Donald huffs before placing his head in his palm. “Watching my nephews. It was a headache. But they’re good kids.” Y/n perked up and placed her attention on Donald. “Oh? You have nephews?” She asks with a small smile. Donald nodded at her answer.

“They left with their mother a few weeks ago.” He said. To which Donald and Y/n strikes a conversation. First talking about his nephews talking about living in a boathouse. Which Y/n still saw as interesting. Within a few minutes. The sounds of cheering and laughing and clapping were heard. Causing the group to turn their heads over by the bar. 

Bendy had been rubbing his temple as if his head was aching. He stopped when he heard the cheering and looked over to the bar. A toon was standing on the bars tops. From what it seemed to Y/n. He was a cat, with a white face and black fur. He had on a brown button up undershirt..an odd color for a button up. He had on a tanned faux leather bomber jacket. The shoulder pads seemed to be tanned like soft cotton. And the collar of his jacket was a sherpa design. Which also had that soft cotton look. He had on brown dress pants and brown loafers. An odd choice for his outfit. But that wasn’t Y/n’s business. 

He also had on a brown cloth fedora hat. Which, now she’s thinking about it... He sort of resembles Indiana Jones. On his hip was a wrapped up rope underneath a yellow Fanny pack that was wrapped around his hips. 

“It almost killed me! But I was too quick! It quickly tried to grab onto me with its claws—but. As quick as I was, it only nicked me.” The cat reached down and pulled his button up. Untucking it and lifting it up to show his torso. A healing wound was seen on the side of his torso. Three distinct claw marks ripped into his fur. The wound was pink which made it much more noticeable.

“That’s more than a nick!” One person shouts. The cat only smiles wider. 

“Tell us more!” Another shouts. They obviously were intrigued by his story. He must have been the guy that was drawing that crowd over by that bar when they first walked in. 

“Yes. Another. Let me buy you a drink lad. You must be thirsty from your last journey!” A man states. But the cat shook his head. Waving his hand he turned down the offer. 

“Ah. No thank you sir. The only thirst I have. Is the thirst for adventure!”  His statement made the crowd cheer loudly. 

“Who is that guy?” Y/n asks as the cheering calmed down enough for her group to hear. Donald was the first to reply. “He’s this archeologist. I only know about him because my uncle reads his books. His name is Felix.” Donald explains. Yet seeing a renowned person was in the same building as him. He didn’t seem too excited though. 

“I’ve heard of him too. I think he’s a cool guy.” Oswald said. His eyes still planted on the cat toon. Who was now off the counter speaking to someone. But Bendy didn’t seem too interested in the toon as he leaned back in his seat and crossed his arms. “That still doesn't answer our question as to where this person is we’re searching for…” he muttered. Y/n noticed his change in demeanor and energy. She leaned over Oswald slightly and pressed the back of her hand on Bendy’s forehead. The heat coming from his head gave a little warmth to Y/n’s chilled hand. 

“Bendy, are you coming down with something?” She asks him. Before he could speak. Y/n removed her hand and spoke once again. “You need to rest. You’ve been up all day. I think it’s best if We all stay in town tonight.”  She told the small group. Panchito looked away from the cat and placed his attention on Y/n. “You still have not eaten anything.” He told her. Y/n took in account that she indeed still hadn’t eaten anything. And it would be best to eat before they ventured off to do anything. And now it seemed they had a lot on their plate to get through. 

“So. What are you in town for?” One of the patrons  of the bar asks the cat. Y/n, Bendy, Oswald, Panchito and Donald looked over back at the bar and saw the cat was sitting on a stool facing a man—most likely no one important but their conversation caught their interest. 

“I’m lookin’ for two fellow toons. I ran into them about four days ago because they were looking for something down here—to stop someone—that had something to do with a church I believe. They were talking so quickly I could barely latch onto what they were panicking about. So. I helped them here. Where the church was located. But an hour ago when we got here they were napped. Someone took them when I was off on the street asking for the location of the church.” The cat explained. Despite the sounds of the bar with the clattering dishes and murmured talking from other patrons. The group was able to hear the conversation crystal clear.

The cat must have felt the gaze of the five staring and listening to the conversation. His ear pivoted in the direction of their booth before he turned his head to look at the group. Bendy quickly grabbed the menu and lifted it up towards the end of the table to block his gaze. Using it as some sort of wall. Ducking his head. Y/n, Panchito, Oswald, and Donald followed the same as Bendy as they leaned into the table as if having a group meeting.

“Are we all thinking the same thing?” Y/n asks the toons. Bringing her voice down. Oswald glanced at her before he spoke. 

“Well the man down the street did say something about someone looking for kidnapped victims. He might be the person we’re looking for.” Oswald said. Y/n sighed and placed both hands on her face to ease the tension. Why him? 

“We can’t have him tag along. He more than certainly knows about the book. He’s a damn archeologist! And if he finds out we have it—lord knows what would happen to us.” She whispered to them. Bendy raised his finger to inject something. “Then again doll, he might know more info about the book than we do.” He said.  Donald slowly raised an eyebrow. 

“Okay—that’s nice. But what about those kidnapped victims? Are we looking for them..?” He then slowly pivoted his thumb towards Panchito—which he was really motioning towards the direction a few feet away at the bar where Felix was.

“—Or the cat?” He finished. 

“Well we can’t look for the people that were taken. We don’t have any information on them. But he does.” Oswald answered Donald’s question. Hinting towards Felix. So making it clear. Felix was the person they were on the search for. And now. Someone they needed to lend a hand maybe for the night.  

Bendy sets the menu down and sits properly in his seat. “Well I guess we all can agree that he’s helping us.” Bendy glanced at the group. Which they nodded in agreement.  Y/n was about to add something else—about who would go to speak with the cat. But with luck on their side. The cat decided to come around himself. 

“Hello!” The five looked at the end of the table and saw Felix was standing by the table. A smile planted on his face as he glanced individually at the group. The group was caught off guard by the cat's sudden appearance—other than Panchito. Who waved in return for his greeting. 

Felix continued speaking before he placed his gaze on Bendy. “I notice you’re Bendy, right? From the show?” He asks. And Bendy slowly nods. Odd having someone who travels a lot know about his show—but he didn’t complain. 

“I am.”

“Great! Nice to meet you! My name is Felix!” Felix took Bendy’s hand and shook it fiercely. Bendy’s smile twitched before widening. His arm trying to keep pace of the cats shaking. 

“Hi, nice ta’ meet you too.” Bendy’s voice wavered and bounced from being shook like a doll. Felix let’s his hand go before digging into his Fanny pack. And pulling out a small notebook—not exactly a big notebook—but one of a size that shouldn’t exactly fit in the Fanny pack.

“I love your show! I find it funny. You know. I watch it from time to time when I’m just lounging around—whenever I get the chance.” As he spoke to Bendy he pulled out a pen from his pack and opened the notebook and passed it to Bendy. “Might I have your autograph if you don’t mind?” He asks. 

“I—well—sure.” Bendy didn’t seem to know how to respond. Instead he took the pen and the notebook and wrote it down in the notebook. Felix then looked over and placed his gaze on the three that were staring at the cat. 

“I’m assuming you all aren’t from around here?” He asks. Oswald shook his head. “No. Actually. We all aren’t exactly—it’s a long story—“

“We’re on a mission and we’re looking for someone—but we got word they were kidnapped at the last minute and some guy on the streets told us to come to you because you know the people who we are looking for to advance further in our objective. And we didn’t want to really bother you—but we really need to leave town by sunrise because we have a lot to do ahead of us because we’re running from these guys who are out to kill us! And if they find out we’re here—we’re dead a-“ Donald quickly slaps his hand over Panchito’s running mouth. Felix ears perk up—obviously his attention now fully on them. 

“Sorry—it’s been a rough day—we..” Donald tried to think of a way to make the group seem less…fugitive-like and…predictable. Y/n could feel herself shrink—she didn’t exactly know what to say. Because either way—with explaining what they needed and who they were looking for a why would result in circling back around to the book—the book that was stolen—and obviously is wanted by various people…for some reason. For all she knows, Felix could potentially be someone that wanted the book like that…man in the trench coat..or. Take them in..either way. There were a lot of options.

Instead of anything hostile. Y/n saw the cat's tail slowly swaying from left to right as a smile appeared on his face. 

“Am I glad I ran into you all then.” He said. Oswald lets out a perplexed yet shock noise. “You are..?” He asks slowly. Felix nods. “I’ve been searching for those two for hours. Unfortunately not many people are much help here. But now that I need you and you need me. We can make this easier by finding them. But my question is. What do you need them for? Are they friends?” Y/n knew this question would occur. One way or another. None of them replied. Instead glancing at each other waiting for each other's answer. Donald soon sighed. 

“Follow us.”

-

Thump 

Y/n placed the book on the counter. After leaving the bar. Felix led the group to a hotel room he was staying in for the time being. It was small—but comforting and out of reach of anyone else so the group—along with Felix. Can safely discuss amongst each other. 

Felix's eyes widened when he saw the book Y/n placed on the counter. His tail wagged quickly as he quickly placed his paws on the book.

“Oh my! How did you all get your hands on this?!” He ran a finger over the embroidery on the leather book. He quickly turned around and looked at the five. He didn’t seem angry, too shocked or scared—but more ecstatic with seeing the book. How on earth did they get it?  Y/n held her book bag close to her chest as she watched the cat. Standing next to Panchito, Y/n spoke up—for the first time to Felix.

“Well. It's a long story that we constantly had to repeat—which I’m sure we have to repeat many more times but, we promise we aren’t thieves or anything like that. We’re just doing what the book tells us—damn that sounds bad..” Y/n muttered the last part under her breath. Felix shook his head and smiled.

“No—no. I have so little information and notes on this book. There’s so much to learn about it. I only know the bare minimum.” Felix turned towards the book yet again. He was silent for a moment before he continued speaking. 

“It’s a book created eons ago. The story seems like a fairytale. But I assure you. This is all real.” He picked up the book. But didn't try to open it. Instead Felix examined the leather casing on the book. After a few moments of silence. Felix continued talking again.

“This book holds a lot of power. Along with knowledge about life—“ He then turned around and faced the five who were looking at the cat. Felix then pressed a finger in the stitched name on the book.

“Hint the name.” He adds.

“So…it’s about the evolution of life..?” Y/n asks. Felix smiled but shook his head? Y/n was left perplexed. If the book wasn’t about life itself. Then what was the purpose of it?

“No. In fact. I don’t even know the meaning of it! No one does!” He laughs. Which only left Y/n more puzzled. Donald furrowed his eyebrows.

 “What?! Aren’t you the guy with the brains? I thought you knew about this thing!” Donald shouts as his hands flew to his head to tug at his feathers. He didn’t take it well knowing how mostly everyone was aimlessly traveling around without a thought in their head. Which Y/n couldn’t blame him. 

“Well. All I know is that this book has knowledge of people that it chooses—from my understanding. This book only awakens when great danger is near.” Felix explained. That was something Y/n assumed would be the answer. The book acts as some sort of warning. Hearing Felix say it. Was a relief in an odd way. 

“When was the last time the book was awakened?” Y/n asks. Felix lifts a paw. And taps his chin with his claw. A look of contemplation ridden on his face. 

“I don’t have a clue. Any sort of information on this book was held from the last holders and—-well they’re not here. All I know is that only the holders of the book are able to access it.” Felix said. He glanced down at the book before glancing back at the group. “Which is you all.”

“The people that were kidnapped. What did they come here for? The book led us to this town.” Bendy asks. Cycling back around to the main reason they all needed Felix. Felix nods firmly before passing the book back to Bendy. Who took it and tucked it under his arm. 

“Yes! The brothers. Their names are Cuphead and Mugman. They came here because they were looking for a jewel I believe.” Felix reached into his Fanny pack as he spoke. He quickly pulled out a photo. And showed it to the five. The photo was a picture of a red ruby. Or a jewel. It was perfectly placed on a white pillow for display. Around it seemed to be something reflecting it. Like some sort of glass box was encasing it. Which raised the answer. Was the jewel another artifact?

“They were escaping the Devil—big guy—I don’t know if you all know about him.” Felix adds. Oswald nods as well as Bendy. Panchito, Donald and Y/n only stared at Felix for further information. The Devil? As in..

“Satan?” Y/n asks. Felix furrowed his eyebrows and contemplated yet again. “In a way—yes!” He answered.

“Wha—huh? Wait..are we talking about. Big furry guy? Horns. Yellow eyes? The one that runs a Casino on this small island near the Atlantic? That Devil?” Donald asks. Leaning forward slightly in disbelief. Whoever this guy was. He seemed like someone not to mess with. Felix nods at Donald’s statement.

“I…I apologize. I do not understand who this fellow is.” Panchito pipes up. Y/n looked away from the rooster and over to Felix. “Neither do I. I only know one guy who people referred to as the ‘Devil’. And that’s this weird guy that lives on our street that shaves his back in the morning every Sunday and when he shaves you can see this tattoo of a demon—“ Y/n crossed her arms and looked at the ceiling in thought.

“I think he was a biker…” she looked back at Oswald, Panchito, Donald, Bendy and Felix. Who all gave her a questioning look.

“Every Sunday? Jeez. How fast does that guy's hair grow?” Oswald asks before grimacing at the thought. Y/n rolled her eyes. “Tell me about it…” she muttered. Donald quickly got back on track by placing his gaze back on Felix.

“That doesn't matter. Why would they be running around from the Devil?” He asks.  Felix placed the picture back into his Fanny pack and zipped the pack up as he started to speak yet again. 

“They never told me. But they seemed to really try and get away. So I helped them. And got them here. Our plan was to find that jewel. That jewel comes from an ancient tomb on this island called Ruby Falls. Though the location doesn't matter. The jewel is here in Idaho. And last I checked in. It was in a convent.” Felix informed. Thank goodness he was a help. A church would be the last thing Y/n suspected to be a part of their journey.

“The jewel works as a shield. Keeping all negative spirits away. Which in all. Means. The Devil wouldn’t be able to touch them as long as they had that jewel with them.” Felix finished. Bendy’s grin wavered before he raised an eyebrow. “And how exactly were they going to get this jewel? Steal it from a bunch of nuns?” He asks. 

“That’s something I don’t know! Never got to find that out!” Felix laughs. 

“How do we even know these brothers are who we’re lookin’ for?” Donald asks. Turning his direction to his group. “For all we know we would be chasin’ people that we don’t even need.” 

“It’s worth a shot. We don’t have much to go off of but this information we have here.” Y/n said. 

“In the meantime. You all can stay here tonight?” Felix smiled. But his ears quickly perked up—as if he had just remembered something in the nick of time. 

“Oh! I didn’t get your guy’s name! Besides Bendy of course.” Felix walked closer to the group. His attention sets on Y/n first as he lifts a paw and gently takes her hand in his to give a soft shake. “My name is Felix.” He introduces—as if by now Y/n didn’t know his name. The silly gesture caused her to smile. As she felt him shake her hand.

“My name is Y/n. Y/n L/n.” Felix smiled once more. “Nice to meet you, pretty lady.” He said softly.  The cat took a moment to take in Y/n features. By surprise Y/n’s smile widened at the action when Felix looked over to Panchito. Who had been standing next to Y/n. 

Felix spoke to Panchito, Oswald and Donald. Getting their names and striking an interesting conversation with Panchito and his home in Mexico. Where he explained he lived on a family farm owned by his father. The conversation went before Felix told the group to make themselves at home;

“Sorry for the mess—I didn’t expect guests.” Felix quickly tossed a book bag across the room. Where it landed by a couch. There were only two rooms. The living room. Which was connected to a small walk in the kitchen and bedroom. Which had one bed. Enough room for everyone to sleep for the night. Y/n had wandered over to a window that was by the couch seeing it was pressed against a wall. Peering out the window. She saw they were a few floors up. Maybe the 4th floor or so. But it was a nice view out in the street. The bar was actually across the street from the hotel. Peering down she could see people walking down the street—which begged the question.

“So. What’s up with this town? Weird clothes and stuff..” she asks. Turning around and surprisingly Felix was standing behind her—which she didn’t know. He was holding a blanket and pillow balled in his arms. Hearing the question he leaned over and placed the blankets on the couch.

“Well this town isn’t exactly ordinary to say the least.”  He said. Moving to stand next to her he glanced out the window.

“This town likes to keep a tradition—well. If you would call it that. Singing is their passion. Ya’ know. Back then a lot of films had musical numbers and all that jazz. Very happy town I do say so.” That was..some odd information that she didn’t know even existed…

“A real life musical?” She asks. Her eyes glued on him. Felix turned to look at her before nodding. “Yeah! Something like that.” 

“How come I haven't seen anyone sing yet?” She asks.

A town that spent their time in joy and ..singing? Certainly that was something she would like to see. 

“Oh trust me. You’ll hear it sooner or later. You should head to bed. We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow.” Y/n nods at his statement as Felix turns around to walk off. Still stuck on the fact the town was like a musical film! Certainly she was sure it was down to annoy her friends sooner or later—-mainly hinting towards Donald. But with fatigue now creeping onto her every so slightly. Y/n turned towards the couch. She kicked off her shoes before she placed the book bag down on the floor as well. She sat down on the couch and lifted the blanket and laid it over her shoulders. Looking over she saw Bendy sitting on the floor with a blanket. Along with Oswald, Panchito and Donald. Felix had left his room to give everyone space and quiet. 

“What are you guys doing on the floor?” She asks. The four turned their heads away from the TV that was one and held their attention. They looked at Y/n and Bendy spoke up.

“We all can’t fit on the couch.” He said. Y/n glanced at the couch. And he was right. The couch wouldn’t fit five people. Nor was the couch a pullout. But Y/n didn’t want the four to sleep on the floor. Y/n grabbed her blanket and pillow and stood up from the couch before she wandered over to the group and plopped down on the floor as well.

“I guess we’re all sleeping on the floor then.”

“Oh yay! It’s like a slumber party.” Panchito sets his sombrero down away from the group before he nicked Y/n’s blanket and tossed the warm cloth over her and his own form. 

“Whatever you all do. Please don’t sleep wild. I don’t need someone’s foot in my face in the mornin’” Donald turned over to lay down. Lifting the blanket to his beak. 

And there. They all had their peaceful sleep.

-

“Now stay ya’ asses quiet, my boss’ll be here soon.” Doug fixed his tie on his blazer. Walking away from the cage Cuphead and Mugman were still seated in. 

Cuphead seemed to have run out of energy to shout at the two toons. Moving his eyes from Doug who had his back turned to the cage. Fixing his tie and speaking to another toon—or henchman—what Cuphead was now referring to them to. Soon Doug turned around and looked at Jack who was standing around idly. 

“Put the cage on the carrier and take it to the next room.” Doug told Jack who had snapped from out of the dazed expression and nodded quickly

Jack stumbled over to the cage picking it up and putting it on the carrier.  “Yes sirrrrr!” Jack drawled. Doug then snapped his fingers impatiently. “Hurry! The lady will pay us handsomely when she sees those two!” 

 Cuphead and Mugman shuffled slightly at the sudden movement of Jack pushing the cart. Cuphead yelped as he tipped over and crashed into Mugman. Causing Mugman to get stuck between the bars of the cage and Cuphead. Mugman wheezes before shoving Cuphead’s form off him with a heavy groan. Cuphead muttered before he watched Jack pushing the carrier to another room in the warehouse. 

“Where are you taking us?” Mugman asks, placing his hands on the bar to look at Jack. Who then sniffed and wiped his nose momentarily.

“The garage area. It’s where all my friends are.” Jack replied. Cuphead punched Mugman’s shoulders. Mugman rammed into the cage at the impact. A painful expression written on his face. “Ow! What was that for?!” Mugman hissed at Cuphead. 

“Don’t talk to him.” Cuphead nonchalant in response. 

“But you talked to him earlier!” Mugman pouts.

“Correction. I was trying to be condescending, you’re tryin’ to make pal-pal with this idiot.” Cuphead whispered to Mugman. Grabbing Mugman by his shoulder to speak to him more closely.

Mugman gasped softly—rather dramatically—and furrowed his eyebrows. “Cuphead...that’s not nice.” He said. Cuphead gave him a blank expression before looking at Jack.

“What’s 2 plus 4 Jack?”

“Negative 7!”

Cuphead looks at Mugman. Who still had his gaze on him. But he didn’t seem to care about the fact that Jack completely got a math question wrong. The two were interrupted by the sound of metal doors flinging open. The two cup brothers faced forward as the cage entered the new room. The fluorescent lights illuminated the room as the cage was placed down. Cuphead and Mugman’s expression immediately deadpanned at the sight of various figures. 

“Well—howdy doo!” Zip cackled. Shooting from behind a man cloaked in a trench coat. Cuphead didn’t pay attention to the shadow like toon. And turned his gaze over to a figure he was very familiar with. 

“Ah! Dice. Long time no see—is that a new mustache?” Cuphead smiled. Standing up—more crouching in the cage before he wrapped his hands around the bars in front of him to look at Dice. Dice didn’t respond as he held a stoic expression—before rolling his eyes. 

“Out of all people…” he mutters.

Mugman looks away from Dice and the odd man in the trench coat to see a woman. She wore a black dress—flats—a sharp gaze settled on the two—next to her was a duck toon. Raven black hair. Dark eyes—and a black dress..what an odd group…

“Country boys…” the duck’s voice was stained with disdain. She sighed before shaking her head. Cuphead could hear the disgust in the ducks before he placed his gaze back on her and sneered. 

“Why are we here?” Cuphead skipped the jokes and introduction as he glowered at the group. 

“You two have a pretty simple job.” Dice finally speaks up. Mugman shivered slightly. They were dead they were dead they were dead—they are going to die!

“No.” Cuphead responds. Mugman immediately shoots up from his seated position and covers Cuphead’s mouth. 

“I—he means—what—what is the—what’s the offer?” Mugman stammered. But Cuphead didn’t budge. He pushed Mugman’s hand away and pointed at Dice. 

“And I said no! We—“

“You—“ Mugman quickly added as he nervously grinned at Dice. Cuphead then points his thumb to his chest harshly—pointing to himself. 

“I’ve had enough of these games! Just let us go! We want nothing to do with you nor that crybaby Devil either!” He shouts. Susan smiled before looking at King Dice. “That’s one fiesta cup.” She chuckled. King Dice rolled his eyes. “Tell me about it…” he muttered.

“Well. If you won’t listen to me. Listen to him.” King Dice raised a hand. Placing his middle finger to his thumb in a motion of snapping. 

“Crap…” Mugman mutters. And with a snap of his fingers. The two felt the ground leave their shoes and into the dark—hot world.

“AAAAAAAH!!!” 

Crash!!

Laying flat on his face. Cuphead lets out a heavy yet pain filled groan. His arms sprawled out and his shoes almost beat touching his head. Mugman on the other hand was caught by his shirt by a long appendage. Mugman had his eyes covered. His body curled into himself as if he were cowering from the ground he thought would be his demise. Cuphead’s gaze slowly left the red dusted colored stone ground—he squints as he gazed around his surroundings—almost familiar to a cave—humid—hot—real hot…

Cuphead’s blurred gaze soon landed on Mugman—who had yet to uncover his eyes. Cuphead heaved himself up as he stared up at Mugman. His blurry eyes soon subsided and his eyes trailed over to what had caught Mugman by his shirt. Tracing the long black appendage which soon landed on the imp that stood still—gleaming down at Cuphead with its bright fierce golden eyes. The Devil.

“You gots to be kiddin’ me…” Cuphead whispered to himself. The Devil’s ear twitched and his tail slowly lowered to the ground. Placing Mugman on his feet. Once Mugman felt the ground beneath his shoes he brought his hands down slowly and glanced over at the Devil with frightened furrowed eyebrows. 

“Long time no see you two.” The Devil grins widely. Cuphead sneers before he takes several steps to the Devil. Pointing an index finger up at the imp.

“Now you listen here! I have answers that need questions!” He shouts. The Devil immediately deadpans and rolls his eyes. 

“I believe you mean questions that need answers…” he corrects the cup. Cuphead sputters before glaring yet again at the Devil. 

“What’s the big idea! What do you need from us? We’ve done what you’ve asked the last time—I told ya! Our deal with you—is off. It’s over!” Cuphead shouts. Mugman rubs his forehead in an anxious manner. 

“Cuphead—stop.” Mugman grunts. But Cuphead didn’t listen. 

“You two still owe me one more deal. That was our agreement. 3 deals. You’ve done two so far. And this shall be your last objective for me. And it is important.” The Devil explained calmly. Placing his hands behind his back. His golden eyes looked at the two in an attentive manner. The corner of Cuphead’s lip twitched as he gleamed up at the imp. 

“No more deals.”  He repeats. Though the Devil smiled—he’d expected this from the hardheaded cup. The Devil lifts a hand and points at Mugman—who had yet to speak. Mugman felt himself shrink under the Devil’s gaze. “You’ll do this deal—or you’ll lose him. The choice is yours.” He calmly said. Cuphead glanced over at Mugman. Mugman raised his eyebrows. 

“Wait—who me? Huh?” Mugman sputters. Placing a hand on his chest. “Death is inevitable for everyone. But I can and will take something precious away from you Cuphead if you don’t comply. As said this is your last deal and you two won’t have to hear or see from me ever again.” The Devil said. Cuphead sighed through his nose harshly. 

“But if you don’t. Mugman will die. I do own you both after all—but on the bright side! Haha! Hey! After you two finish this deal. You two won’t be owned by me anymore! This is a win-win deal here!” The Devil lets out an airy laugh. Mugman shuffled under his feet. 

“What do we have to do?” Cuphead asks. The devils ears perked up. “All you have to do. Is take and eliminate.” He answers. 

“Wait—no! We can’t—no!” Mugman rushes between the Devil and Cuphead. Spreading his arms to intervene. Mugman then looks at the Devil. 

“We can not do that! We can’t kill anyone! I apologize—but this is way out of me and Cuphead’s bargain—“

“We’ll do it.” Cuphead replied. The Devil hummed before looking at Mugman. Mugman sighed before shoving Cuphead away and fully facing The Devil. 

“I can’t..I can’t do that—I—I can’t just hurt someone.” Mugman pleads. 

“Why Mugman I didn’t even tell you if they were even good or not! For all I know I could be sending you two to take out one of the world's most wanted criminals!” The Devil laughs. Mugman frowns. “I can guarantee you that they more than likely aren’t.” Mugman said. The Devil grins before nodding. 

“You’re right. They aren’t.” He chuckled. Cuphead soon spoke up. “Like I said. We’ll do it. What do we need to do.” Cuphead went back to the topic at hand. And the Devil wasted no time.

“A book. You two are off to capture a book. You will retrieve that book and bring it back to me. As for the people that are holding the book.  You will take someone by the name of Oswald. And kill one person—she’s a useful source that needs to be stopped.”

“And her name is Y/n L/n.” 

-

Y/n felt her nose twitch. It felt like something was crawling on her nose. The light touch on the tip of her nose felt soft. But caused her nose to twitch yet again. She furrowed her eyebrows and lifted a hand to rub at her nose. But was met with something soft. Her eyes fluttered open. The smell of something sweet wafted in the air. But her focus was more on touching her nose to see what it was that was bothering it. 

To Y/n’s surprise; it was Oswald’s ear. The rabbit was asleep. And his ears must have flopped over in her direction. Y/n places a hand on his ear to gently move it away. The sudden feeling over his ear caused him to awaken. His onyx eyes slowly and heavily opened. He must have been awfully tired. He smiled at her softly and Y/n returned the smile.

“I made breakfast.” Y/n flinched at the sound of Felix’s voice. As well as Oswald. The two glancing above them to see Felix hovering over them. Arms behind his back with a smile.

-

“So. First thing we need to do ask around town if they found any details last night about—“ Y/n ignored Felix and was busy stuffing her mouth with the pancakes he made—she didn’t know if the fluffy pancakes were so delicious because she was yearning for food for the past several hours or if they really were just some really good pancakes. Panchito watched Y/n as he held his fork. A smile stretched on his beak. Boy was she eating fast!

But Felix hadn’t noticed as he was busy going over today’s routine with everyone—which actually mostly consisted of Bendy listening to him. Donald was trying not to drift back off to sleep. As he had the bottle of syrup in his hand. The syrup substance had long over spilt on his plate and was now dripping on the counter. Oswald hadn’t eaten his pancakes—he must not have been hungry. But overall..majority of them were distracted and weren't listening to a damn thing Felix was saying. 

“So!” Felix clapped his hands. Causing Donald to jump in his seat and quickly place the syrup bottle upright and put his attention on Felix, Panchito and Y/n to quickly place their attention on Felix and Oswald to snap daydreaming and place his attention on Felix as well. Felix thought he had their attention the whole time. Smiled with glee. 

“You all got that? That’s the plan!” He says. Bendy looked at the four. He could tell they didn’t take in a single thing of info. 

-

“Okay. I think it would be best if we all would split up.” Felix said as he looked at his wrist watch. He and the group stood on the pavement. In the early hours. It was around  Looking away from his wrist watch he looked at the group. Counting before nodding. “Luckily we have an even group.” He says. 

“Oh! Can we pick our partners?” Panchito asks. And Felix nods—“well of course.” He said in the background as Panchito hops over to Y/n and hooked his arm around hers.  Y/n smiled as she stood next to Panchito as the others took their partners as well. Bendy went with Felix and Oswald went with Donald. An even group—thankfully.

Leaving out Panchito practically was skipping down the sidewalk in joy. Y/n scrolled through her phone for a mere few minutes before she placed it in her pocket and looked over at Panchito. 

“You think we’ll even find them in town?” She asks. Panchito took a moment to think. “Ah—a slim chance. We'd have already run into them by now.”  He replies. 

“But. I’m more on the optimistic side.” He smiled at her and Y/n smiled back—their characteristics should be too hard to see as the brothers—from what Felix explained—literally had cups for heads. So they would be easy to spot. Rounding the corner. As Panchito and Y/n were in a deep conversation—Y/n accidently ran into someone. Not paying attention. Y/n was gladly able to keep her balance, opening her eyes that she didn’t realize she closed on the impact. She looked in front of her to see who she had accidentally ran into. Not before placing a hand on her forehead after feeling the pain starting to travel on her forehead. She must have run into them pretty hard.

Standing in front of her was a toon. Also holding his forehead—his head was as shaped as a ceramic pale gray cup. He had a red nose and wore a black dress shirt with brown shorts. He held his eyes closed as he muttered under his breath—damn. She must have run into him pretty hard.

“Sorry! I wasn’t paying attention.” Y/n sheepishly apologized. Removing her hand from her forehead. The toon slowly opened his eyes and looked at both Panchito and Y/n. He held a sour expression but that was until he took a moment to stare at Y/n. 

“Oh—uh—No. I’m sorry—I should have been payin’ attention.” He apologizes, speaking slowly as if he were unsure. As for Y/n it were as if a brick was tossed at her face to bring her back to reality. Wait.

“What’s your name?” They both ask in unison. Both Cuphead and Y/n put on a surprised expression. Cuphead quickly then replied. “My name is Cuphead.” He replied. Y/n felt her heart leap in her throat. Well what do ya know?! Look at how quick they were able to find one of the brothers! How long have they been just wandering around town?

Gasping slightly. Y/n smiled. “Hey! Aren’t we glad we ran into you—me and a couple of friends of mine have been looking for you and your brother.” She explained. And Cuphead couldn’t wipe the look of awe off his face—what is he supposed to do now?! He can’t just kill the poor girl. Not to mention—

“You’re pretty!” He nervously exclaims. Y/n stopped talking slowly as she stared at him before she smiled yet again. “Oh—thank you.” 

“Qué nombre tan extraño…” Panchito mumbled under his breath. As he stood beside Y/n and gazed upon Cuphead. 

Panchito then softly nudges Y/n’s arm.

 “No. No sé de él.” Panchito told her before putting his gaze on Y/n. Y/n looks away from Cuphead and to Panchito.

“What’s wrong?” She asks him. Panchito grabs Y/n by her arms softly and directs her to face the opposite direction of Cuphead. “I don’t know about him.” Panchito lowered his voice for only him and Y/n to hear. The sound of various footsteps and murmured voices of people in the town were seemingly muffled to Y/n’s ears. 

Cuphead stood behind the two. His eyes found sight of Y/n’s book bag that she had strapped around her shoulders—more than likely he assumed that’s where she kept the book. 

“Why?” Y/n asks Panchito. “Do you think it is odd that we spent hours last night searching for him and his brother and no sight? And seemingly we now run into them?” He asks. Which. Y/n agreed. The town wasn’t that big from the looks of it. They should have ran into the brothers hours ago last night—but then again—seemingly they were kidnapped. And Cuphead didn’t show any sign of stress from being taken—then again she knew nothing about Cuphead nor his brother. 

“Yeah…I guess you’re right.” Y/n muttered.

“Hey—sorry to interrupt—“

Y/n and Panchito both flinched at the sight of Cuphead standing in front of them. 

“But. Do you two know Felix? The guy we came to town with.” 

-

DING!

“OH! Look! Oswald! Look!” Donald points at the game stand in front of the two—Oswald looked away from whatever he was gazing at and looked over to Donald and then the stand his friend had been playing at. The two managed to come across a small fair in town. A few stalls held games and unfortunately Donald grew distracted and started to play the silly game—tossing the baseball in a bucket—much to Oswald's mind it didn’t interest him. 

“You’ve played this 3 times already Donald.” Oswald told him. Donald looks at the stall and back at Oswald. “You must be the fun guy at parties.” Donald grunts before he walks past Oswald and down the dirt path. A few people walked by to have fun on their own at the fair. Oswald's ears perked up slowly before looks behind him. He then started walking slowly—following after Donald. 

“Is it just me. Or do you have this weird feelin?” Oswald asks. Donald opened his eyes after walking with his eyes closed for a few seconds. He had an expression of contemplation on his face. Before he dismissed the thought. “You think always like that.” He grins triumphantly. Maybe in a way to get back at Oswald’s last remark. Oswald blinks before squinting his eyes. “No I don’t.” Oswald quickly reputed. 

“I’m joking..” Donald laughs. The two walked down the fair, the sound of murmured voices and games wafts in the background.

“But really. You hadn’t told me anything about what you’ve had going on.” Donald picks up. Oswald looks at Donald. “Well..nothing too exciting happened lately.” He started before looking ahead of the two again. Oswald’s ears slowly flattened. “Just been hangin’ around.” He finished. Donald’s tail feather flickered as he looked away from Oswald. When he knew Oswald the rabbit was very outgoing and straightforward. But he couldn’t find the sense in himself to keep pestering the rabbit. 

Trying to think of another topic to push aside the now awkward silence—before Donald could say anything. Oswald turned his gaze back on Donald. “I’m sorry I left suddenly.” He said abruptly. Donald looks at Oswald as the two slowly start to trail off with their walking before standing still. 

“I’ve…been meaning to tell you that for years—and the others of course. But more importantly you because well—you were always there.” His voice was quiet but Donald could still understand and hear every word that came from Oswald’s mouth. 

“I feel horrible for what I said and—and I didn’t mean it—Especially not towards you—I was angry and sad and at times I can’t really control that because…” Oswald trailed off. His ears felt flat against his head before reaching a hand up to wringe nervously at his ear. “A lot has happened when you and the others were away that I tried to get myself through and I couldn’t..” he trailed off yet again and Donald felt himself frown. 

“Oswald. You don’t need to apologize. I’m always here to talk. What ha—“

Pew!

THUD!

A light blue light of energy whizzed between Donald and Oswald. Oswald’s ears quickly shot up. As Donald quaked in fear before jumping away from Oswald.

“Bettigan! Don’t do that!” Shouts a voice. Oswald and Donald quickly shoot their heads over to see 3 figures. A lanky stack of casino chips. In a western get up outfit holding onto the wrist of a cup headed figure. With a blue nose black sweater and blue shorts. Floating in the air was black 8 ball. 

“HAHAHA! THat was funny! You almost got em’ Mugs!” Shouts the 8-ball as he cackled. 

“That’s not funny. You almost caused a scene you nut!” 

“Is that…?” Oswald whispered. Donald slowly nods. “I think.”

“Should we?—“

“Run!” Donald dashed past Oswald and grabbed onto the rabbit's wrist and dragged him down the fair. 

“Hey. They’re gettin’ away!” The 8 ball cried out. Mugman looks away from Bettigan—one of the few partners he was assumed to be before looking over at where Donald and Oswald stood.

“Come on your idiots!” Bettigan laughs before he runs after the two in the general direction they headed. Mugman and Mangosteen followed after Bettigan. 

“I thought he was on our side!” Donald shouts as the two run out of the fair and back into town. Oswald huffs before throwing his hands in the air. “I did too!” 

“Do we find Felix!?” Donald asks.

“We need to find So—OW!” Oswald’s ears dropped low to steer clear from the blue peashooter that whizzed past them yet again. Donald looks behind them to see the three were indeed after them—the town didn’t seem to take heed that the peashooter was a dangerous weapon as it didn’t seem dangerous at all. So they kept on with their day. 

Oswald soon ran into someone knocking the two onto the ground. “Ow! Hey!” That voice! Looking down he saw Y/n who had squinted her eyes from the sudden impact. 

“Oh. There you two are.” Panchito stops walking as he turns around to see Oswald quickly shooting from the ground dragging Y/n along with him. Cuphead stopped walking as well but didn’t face the group as he saw Bettigan, Mangosteen and Mugman running over. Mostly Bettigan holding Mugman by his handle and Mugman holding a sour expression. 

“Run! Go!” Donald shouts as he shoves Panchito with him. “What’s going on?!” Y/n said as Oswald took her wrist and they jogged off with Panchito and Y/n. 

“Hey! You didn’t get the girl?! I just saw her!” Bettigan said as he skids to a stop to stand in front of Cuphead. Cuphead sends a glare to the cowboy. “I was going to you idiot!” Not entirely true. 

“They’re gettin’ away. The girl has the book.” Cuphead picked up Mugman from Bettigan and placed his brother on the ground. 

“Are ya’ sure?” Bettigan asks. Cuphead nods. “Yes! It’s in her book bag. But I wants the girl. You all stay away from er’” he sneers as he eyed Mangosteen and Bettigan. 

“What? Why—“

“I said so! Now go catch that rabbit!” 

“Aye aye. Capn’” Mangosteen cackles before In a blink of an eye that magical 8 ball vanished in thin air. 

-

The four ran down the sidewalk—that surprisingly didn’t have many people as it was still the early morning. 

“Where is Bendy and Felix?!” Y/n shouts as the four rounded the corner. “Don’t know! The town is small, sure we’ll run into them.” Donald shouts. 

“Okay! New plan! Forget the last plan! Keep the book safe! And don’t die!” Oswald shouts. Panchito smiled. “Sounds delightful!” 

Soon a black dot formed in front of the two. Two eyes rolled around as well as a smile forming an 8 ball with a face? 

The 8 ball opened his mouth and a light illuminated within its mouth and a loud vibrating sound hummed as if some sort of weapon was starting up. As the sound got louder the light grew brighter and brighter. The four took wind that they needed to stop running. The four skidded to a stop just as they were about to get too close to the 8 ball. A light of energy soon shot from the 8 balls mouth and landed on the sidewalks creating a small explosion. Unfortunately being too close and not having enough time to react. The impact caused a powerful force and Y/n flew back. Not knowing whenever the others were she felt herself land somewhere soft. 

“Hey—I know this is sudden—“ quickly opening her eyes she was face to face with Cuphead who held a nervous grin. Y/n shrieks before swinging her fist and it collides with Cuphead’s temple—unbeknownst of her his cup head was..well actually a cup. And the solid ‘tink!’ Made that known as the pain surged through her hand and through Cuphead’s head. “Ow!” He shouts as his hands fly up to his head. Y/n fell to the ground and immediately scurried away. Tripping over her shoes she ran past Cuphead and across the street where she thankfully didn’t get hit by any passing cars. 

“No wait!” Cuphead shouts before groaning heavily in frustration. 

Donald quacks in fear as he runs in the opposite direction. Taking Oswald by his ears and Panchito by the collar of his shirt. Dragging the two—more so Oswald. Donald ran the opposite direction  to avoid the 8 ball. 

“Who are these people?!” Donald shouts. As Panchito ran beside him. “Ow! Let go of my ears!” Oswald cried out as Donald shoved the two in an alleyway—Panchito heaves before turning around. 

“Ah! Where is Y/n?!” 

-

Y/n ran down an alleyway. Hopping over forgotten garbage and trash bags. She heard footsteps behind her and she felt her heart leaping in her chest. She was going to die! She was going to DIE!

She skids around a corner and sees a dead end. A garbage dump against the brick wall. If she could hop that she could get to the roof! 

“Fuck am I thinking?!” She quickly disputed the thought. She couldn’t do that—she wasn’t in a movie. This was real life! She panicked as she heaved out of breath to try and catch her breath. She paced back and forth until she heard the sounds of the footsteps getting closer. Turning around she spotted Cuphead. 

He heaved and tried to catch his breath as he frowned. “Jeez—you’re fast—“ he heaved. Y/n quickly stooped down and picked up a few rocks and pebbles. She quickly yet harshly threw one at the toon and it hit him in his face—some landing on him as some didn’t. Cuphead flinched and raised his hands up. 

“Ow! Listen! Ow! Stop! I’m not here to hurt y—ow! I don’t wanna hurt you! I’m just here for the book!” He shouts.  The minute he mentioned the book. Y/n felt herself jerk backwards. The familiar tug caused her to drop the rocks in shock. Her shoes slightly lifted from the ground from the book now awakening in her book bag and the dumpster vibrated and echoed at the impact of her shoes.

“No—no-no.” Y/n quickly tried to run past Cuphead—but the book dragged her back over to the toon—undoubtedly running into Cuphead sending the two to the ground. 

“Ow!”

“What was that?!” 

The two shouts. Y/n quickly got up before turning to face the streets and running off yet again. “HEY!” Cuphead shouts. 

Y/n almost tripped over a stroller a mother was pushing. Y/n glanced over her shoulder and shouted a quick apology to the mother. “Sorry!” 

Looking back ahead. Y/n tried glancing around the town for her friends but to no sight she didn’t see anyone. Breathing heavily through her nose. Y/n looking over on the porch of a house. There sat. Water gun. Not a weapon but she was sure it would come in handy. Her fight or flight mode was kicking and she was desperate for survival and protection. Grabbing the toy gun she ran down the sidewalk and looking around. 

“Guys!” She shouts in spite of catching the attention of her friends—but instead. Catching the attention of a certain cowboy. 

“Well looksy here!” Bettigan shouts. Y/n stops jogging before turning around and spotting the toon. Bettigan flicks his hat up and grins at Y/n. “Put em up—cow girl—“ he demands. Y/n blinks as she shuffled on her feet. The sidewalk had little to no one to hide behind but she still felt crowded. She quickly lifts the toy gun up and glares at the opposing opponent. “Stay back!” She shouts! 

Bettigan stared at Y/n for a moment before reaching to his side and pulling out a pistol—in fact..it was real. Not ever having a weapon pointed at her. Y/n—like a wimp. Dropped the toy gun and raised her hands up in fear. 

“Drop the bag.” The gun motioned for Y/n to turn around. But Y/n felt her mind go foggy. HOW WAS NO ONE SEEING THIS?!

“Come on now..drop it.” Y/n slowly took the book bag off her shoulders before placing it on the ground. Bettigan smiled—but before he could talk. Something whizzed in the air and knocked the pistol from his grip. 

“Bettigan! I told ya’ don’t kill her! What are y—“

“You idiot I had her right there she has the bag in the ground!”  Y/n saw Cuphead walk over pointing his index finger at Bettigan’s chest out of fits of anger. 

“She’s right there!” Bettigan motions over to Y/n. Only to find.

“Where did she go?” Bettigan muttered. 

-

Y/n tripped over her shoes as she rounded yet another corner. She rushes past a street where a quiet neighborhood resides. On the whim she heard two voices! One she was familiar with. 

“Hey! Watch the horns!” It was Bendy! 

Y/n skids to a stop and looks down the street. Standing on the side of a building was a tall lanky figure. He was furry, dark and…his horns were large and he had Bendy by his tail. Bendy hung upside down as he gazed up at this creature. 

“Where’s the rabbit?” The creature asks. Y/n could only see the back of the creature and see Bendy being held. Y/n wasted no time before she ran over. Picking up a rock from the ground and chucking it in the air. 

“Put him down!!!” She shouts. The rock hits the creature at the back of its head. It was a hard hit but not enough to deter the creature. But enough to make him turn around and gaze over his shoulder to the girl. It’s yellow eyes pierced into Y/n’s form.

Yellow eyes, black fur, horns.

“Oh shit…” she whispered. 

The Devil drops Bendy before turning to Y/n. Bendy soon scurried away from the creature and over to Y/n. His arm looping around Y/n’s waste and picking the girl up to run from the neighborhood.

“What are you nuts?! You just hit the Devil!” Bendy shouts at her. Y/n frowned as she looks over Bendy’s

Shoulder—not seeing the creature anymore. 

“I didn’t know that was him!”  She cried out in fear. Bendy slowly stops running as he looks around frantically. 

“Do you still have the book?” He asks her. Y/n felt him put her down. “Yeah, where’s Felix?” Y/n asked. Bendy looks back at her. “I dunno. The guy wandered off. No wonder he lost the twins!” Bendy sneered. Y/n breathed heavily trying to grasp onto her breathed as she looked around.

“I can’t find the others.” Y/n huffed

“Me ei—“

“a…a…a…a..” a distant scream echoed in the air.

Y/n and Bendy looked at each other as they heard the distant screaming grow closer. 

“aaaaaAAAAAAAAHH!!!”  Oswald had soon flown into Bendy and Y/n and the three had unfortunately rammed into a glass pane window of a store; the glass shattered into shards as the three fell into the store. A few screams of the pediatricians pierced the air. And Y/n felt wind get knocked from her lungs. Y/n rolled on the ground. The glass shards sticking to her shirt, pants and bag, Bendy groaned in pain as Oswald did as well. The sound of feet slapping the concrete grew closer.

“Guys! Are you okay?!” It was Donald. Y/n felt her eyes go blurry from the sudden impact. She groaned at the feeling of air not being able to properly cycle around her lungs. Soon Panchito and Donald hopped into the store through the broken glass. Donald reached down and helped Y/n up. Y/n groaned as she stood up slowly. Closing her eyes to help regain her balance.

Oswald slowly got up as Panchito looked down at Oswald. A few cackled and laughs echoed in the air—similar to being surrounded by a pack of hyenas. Y/n opened her eyes to see Bettigan, Mangosteen, Cuphead and she assumed his brother Mugman was standing in front of the broken glass pane. A few imp like creatures with different shades of red fur—there had to be at least 8 imp creatures that stood next to the now villainous people that weren’t on their side. 

Mangosteen had yet again opened his mouth—like how he did to throw the energy ball at them earlier—but instead. Y/n felt herself slightly lift from the ground and her book bag unzipped and the book soon slipped from the bag leaving Y/n to tumble to the ground. Bendy had caught her and held her by her waist. 

“No!” Y/n protested as the book floated over to the group. “Nice running around. I’ll give you all that.” The western cowboy—Bettigan praised. His voice was deep and husky. The book was an arms length away from him as he reached out to grab the book. But instead;

Whip!

A thick lasso rope embraced around the book. With a tug the book was pulled away from the beam of energy that was pulling it closer to the opposing group—being snatched off the go side where it landed in the hands of Felix. Felix stood in the doorway entrance of the store. A couple of customers cowered behind a shelf that stood next to him. 

“I don’t think so.” Felix smiled at Bettigan. Bettigan huffed before pointing at the group. “Get em!” 

With a blink of an eye. Donald, Y/n, Panchito, Bendy, Oswald and Felix dashed from the store. Almost tripping over her feet. Y/n ran down the sidewalk with her friends to seemingly nowhere—their main objective was to just get away from their opposing team.

“Where are we going?!” Y/n shouts as she and the others found themselves on the main street of the town once again. 

“I don’t know!” Felix shouts—but he didn’t seem to sense the danger they were in. Instead enjoying the cat and mouse chase that ensued. He then grunts before looking down at his hands where he held the book.

“Ow! Hey—it’s burning me!” Felix said curiously. He tossed the book over to Y/n and she caught it. “Maybe it—AH!” 

Y/n was dragged back, her arms being tugged harshly by the book. It lifted her from the ground with great strength. Y/n shrieks as she feels herself seemingly get tossed backwards and ramming into someone. 

“Ow!” Shouts a voice but she couldn’t match the voice to the face as she and the person fell and rolled on the ground—rolling in a few summersaults from the impact. With adrenaline pumping she didn’t take much time to get up as she did the first couple of times. Sitting up and looking over. She was met face to face with an exhausted looking Mugman. 

“Ah!” The two scream before backing away from each other. Her back hits the car that was parked off to the side of the street. 

“Gotcha! You brat!” Y/n felt someone take ahold of her hood and lift her up yet again. She sunk into her jacket and aimlessly kicked and tossed her legs. “Ah! Let me go!” She protested. Swinging her arms back, try and hit whoever had her hold by her hood. Looking off to the side she saw the book laid aimlessly on the ground in the middle of the street. 

“Mugman! Get the book and take it to Mango! I’ll deal wit’ da girl!” An accented voice shouts. Mugman stared at Y/n momentarily before he slowly backed away and scurried off towards the book. Y/n was dropped to the ground. She fell to her knees and before she had the time to get up and run off. She was grabbed by her shoulders and flipped around onto her back. A foot pressed into her torso. She gazed up at the person to see that they were a toon. A fox toon in a red suit. He looked to be some sort of pimp. 

“Alright Noid. Heard ya’ve been givin’ my boss problems.” He sneered. Leaning down as his nose pressed against Y/n’s. Y/n glared at the toon. “I dunno who you’re talking about! I don’t even know what you guys are after us for!” She shouts. 

“The book! Where’s the rabbit?” He got to the point. Y/n was silent for a moment as she stared up at him. “Oswald?” She asks. 

“Yes, him—“

“What makes you think I’ll tell you!” She tried to swing at the fox. But he backed away before her fist could make an impact on his face. He holds his belly and laughs boisterously. “HAHAHAHA! OH man! You’re too good kid!” He laughs. He reaches behind his back and pulls out a pistol. 

“Too bad you gotta be put out da’ picture.” He aims the gun at Y/n. Y/n wheezed slowly as she saw the weapon. Her fingertips running cold. She was going to die! She tried to sink into the concrete road away from the barrel. She could see the black hole pointing at her eye. But before the fox could pull the trigger. A loud thud was heard above Y/n. The creaking off a car and the alarm on the car went off—letting her know something heavy must have landed on it. The fox lowers the gun and looks up.

An animalistic growl rumbled the ground and Y/n shivered at only thinking what creature was there to kill her now?! She slowly moves her head to roll her eyes back to glance behind her. She only could see a large silhouette crouching on the alarmed car. She didn’t wasn’t to move too much in fear of having that fox toon wanting to quickly finish the job and shoot her.

“Let. Her. Go.” It was no one she was too familiar with. It couldn’t be any of her toon friends. Y/n cursed under her breath

 But instead the fox's ears lowered as he lifted his foot from Y/n’s torso. “Go on. Take the girl.” He retaliated. Or so what Y/n assumed he did. The creature took a step from the car. And Y/n could feel purgatory chanting her names. She was going to die. She should have listened to her mom! Just stay in the house! This was crazy! She didn’t even know what she was doing! Should she just give them the book?!

“Whoa!” 

Thud!

Whoever the big and bad creature was must have taken a step too wide and fell off the car. And fell face first into the ground. Deciding to take a look at this mystery hero. Y/n slowly sat up and saw;

“Boris?” She asks slowly. The wolf had landed on his chin, ears dropped low as he looked at her. His body arched over his head as he gave her a flustered smile.

“Ah…hey Y/n—“

“AAHAHAHA! This?! This is supposed to be the big wolf?!” The fox hurled over and laughed, arms curled over his stomach as he laughed hysterically. 

“You—YOU HAD ME THERE FOR A SECOND!” He laughs. Boris’s attempts to try and spook the fox clearly almost had the enemy—but with one silly move caused Boris’s plan to fail. 

As the fox laughed. Y/n quickly pushed the fox away from her, causing the toon to fall into the car behind him. She scurried off the ground and rushed over to Boris. Grabbing his arm and tugging him up—with how heavy he was her tugs meant nothing—but Boris thankfully was quick as he stood up and towered over her—she never realized how tall the wolf was—but thinking more on that later. She and Boris ran down the street away from the fox who just then got back up and shouted curses at the two.

“Where did you come from?!” Y/n shouts. She smiled at the wolf who ran next to her with a silly grin. Without taking notice. He closed his eyes and started to explain. “Well! Alice decided it would be best if we—“ Boris was cut short by running smack dead into a light pole. He stood stiff as a board. His ear twitched as his two eyes were replaced with  X’s

“Didn’t…see that…sign…” he wheezed. Y/n skids to a stop as she looks forward to seeing that wandered into a construction sight. Looking at the sign that Boris inadvertently ran into she saw it had a black photo of a sewer hole. Boris staggered as he held his head. 

“Oh my…” he whimpered. He seemed like he was about to fall.

“Hey! You two can’t be over here.” A construction worker warned. Y/n saw Boris falling back. She gasped and tried to stop the wolf from falling but he was far too heavy. She pressed her back into Boris’s but he already seemed to be knocked out unfortunately when turning the opposite direction to hoist Boris up. She noticed the open sewer hole a toe length away the black darkness was calling her name to just fall in.

“NO!” She shouts.

“Yes!” Y/n quickly looks up to see that flying 8-ball again. Gasping she stiffened at the sigh of the creature. 

“Boris! WAKE UP!” Y/n legs gave out as she then fell into the sewer hold. With Boris limply falling in after. His foot had kicked an abandoned street sign and it flew in the air before falling into the sewer hole with Y/n’s descending screams. Mangosteen blinks before reaching a hand up to his chin (?)

“Wow—she’d much rather toss herself in a sewer line then be up here with me?” He seemed hurt genuinely as he frowned.

“…”

“OH WELL! Time for some brutal murder!” He cackled before floating over to the sewer hole and falling in as well. The construction worker blinked slowly and furrowed his eyebrow. Before he rolled his eyes 

“I don’t get paid enough for this..” 

-

Boris landed on top of the metal street sign shortly Y/n landed between his legs oddly Boris was still sitting up muttering under his breath—eyes closed but he seemed out of it. 

“Yes—I’d love to….” He muttered under his breath. Y/n couldn’t see anything in front of her as her shaky breathing echoed in the sewer. 

She shakily reached for her phone. Once finishing it she quickly took off her bookbag and placed it in front of her. Mesmerizing where her front zipper was. She unzipped it before turning in the flashlight in her phone and placing the phone in the front zipper. Once the light was on she could see the sewer line. The street sign oddly secures at some sort of boat as in the shallow water kept she and Boris afloat as it floated down the line. 

She heard water a few feet ahead but it was so dark she could only see what was really in front of her. She looked over her shoulder and nudged Boris. 

“Boris! Wake up—wake up please! We’re—we’re in the sewer and I think we’re lost!” She panicked. She lifts a hand up as she looks infront of her. Her hand softly pats at Boris’s face. 

“5 more…minutes…Henry….” He muttered.

Y/n had her focus on the end of the tunnel—where she soon could see that—there was a drop!!

“Nonononono!! No!” She shouts. Pressing herself back into Boris. Boris snores before he snorts and wakes up. He looks around with an alarmed expression. 

“What?! What’s going on?! Where am I?! Why is it so dark?!” He cried out. Y/n wrapped her arms around Boris’s arms as if to use them as some sort of restraint. 

“Oh my gosh!” Y/n shrieks in fear. Boris shouts as he wraps his arms around Y/n as well. The street sign lurched forward and the two were sent sliding down the steep hill, Y/n felt her stop spinning in circles. Similar to how it felt riding on a rollercoaster. Their screams echoed in the sewer.

“AHHHHHHHH!”

“AAAAAAH!” They both shout in fear yet—excitement.

Suddenly a ball of energy shoots down the tunnel. Lighting the way down the tunnel where Y/n could see for a split second an abrupt turn. Y/n looked over Boris’s shoulder to see the 8 ball had followed them into the sewer line—possibly to make sure they were dead for sure. Y/n hid her face in Boris’s shoulder as she felt the abruptness. The metal street sign that acted as a sled skids the wall. Creating a spark as the tunnel dipped down yet again causing them to go faster. 

Another energy ball had been shot and it landed right in front of the two just before the second dip. Y/n shrieks as she flies off the sled—as she deemed it. 

Boris yelps and frantically tries to grab onto Y/n but he is separated by going into another direction which is downwards into the sewer. The energy ball had torn off another metal plate which held cables to the sewer lines wall—thankfully with luck on Y/n’s side she lands on the new sled and was separated from Boris when she was led to different tunnel—which was a form as Boris went left and she went right—on the hood side she managed to lose Mangosteen. Y/n had landed in her stomach and was holding onto the metal plate that was curled at the end so she could have something to grasp onto. It really resembles a sled now. 

Y/n felt another dip and her legs lifted from the sled and she flipped forwards mid air. Screaming Y/n felt herself free fall as she lost the metal plate she was on. Boris had made it from the tunnel he was separated from Y/n. And he looked up in the direction of Y/n’s screaming. And right when he looked up. She landed back between his legs. 

“AH I THOUGHT I LOST YOU!” He shouts with glee. As he hugged Y/n. Rubbing his cheek on top of her head. Y/n felt herself shivering at the thought of maybe landing in the sewer water and scraping herself up pretty bad. She was thankful that Boris was there. The two looked forward and saw at the end of the tunnel a large pipe that led upwards. The pipe had a valve. And spurts of water were spilling from the crevice of the pipe.

“I think that's the way out!” Y/n shouts and smiles. Boris smiled as well before frowning.

“Why aren’t we slowin’ down.” 

-

Being tossed through a window of a house that was nearby. Bendy groaned as he laid on the floor limply. The debris of the glass shards and dust particles from the wall wafted in the air. The demon's tail twitched as he sighed…tossed through a wall…again. Bendy glared up at the ceiling in irritation. 

“This is not my week…” he grumbled. 

Hearing the sudden tiny gasp caused Bendy to snap from his trance before sitting up on his elbows. Looking over he saw two children. One boy—no older than maybe the age of 10 holding a bat over his head  in fear that Bendy may have been an intruder. And a little girl who had to have been 8 cowering behind her brother. They both held a fearful expression thinking Bendy would harm them. Bendy blinks before having a nervous smile. “Um—-I can explain—“

Donald was caught off by frantic huffing and puffing. Oswald quickly crawled into the apartment. Crawling over the glass shards and wall pieces. His fur was ruffled as he landed on his stomach to breathe.

“They—are Vicious!” Oswald's voice cracks as he shakily points behind him which leads outside. Bendy was surprised that the rabbit crawled up to the second floor to get away from beagle brothers—who had also shortly after decided to make their appearance after Y/n suddenly vanished.

Oswald looks at Bendy before looking over at the kids. His ears dropped once he saw how alarmed the two kids were. Seeing two toons being thrown through the wall into your home? That would frighten any kid. 

“Oh man…” he muttered. 

The two kids then screamed in fear and the brother dropped the bat to the ground before he grabbed his sibling and scurried off down the hall. Oswald quickly gets up as well as Bendy.

The faucet in the kitchen trembled and the ground vibrated. Oswald and Bendy look down at their feet before looking at each other. Bendy blinked before the sound of water spraying widely outside caught his attention. Two distinct screams were heard and both Oswald and Bendy were yet again tossed to the ground by Boris and Y/n. The two were soaking wet. The mildew smell of water wafted the air. And the sound of a heavy sew lid smashing onto concrete echoed in the streets. 

Y/n coughed up water and crawled off of Bendy. She gasped for air and groaned heavily. Bendy yelped as he quickly wiped the water from him as he looked over to Y/n who were on her hands and knees trying to free her lungs of water. Head to two she was drenched and shivering. 

 Boris stood up quickly and shook his coat of fur. Splashing water everywhere. Bendy wandered over to Y/n and helped her up.

“Boris! What are you doing here?” Bendy was relieved to see his friend. And Boris wagged his tail quickly, happy to see Bendy as well. “Alice led us here! She had something to tell you! That there’s this group of people trying to kill you all!” He explained before he grunted. 

“But it seems you all already got the gist of that.” He muttered under his breath shaking his left foot from any water. Y/n gagged and groaned. 

“I’m all wet! With sewer water! And—and they took—-The book!” She shouts. Bendy and Oswald both looked at her.

“They took the book?” Oswald repeats. Y/n looks at him and nods, breathing heavily to catch her breath. “Yes! And we need to get it back!” She looked out towards the hole in the wall and ran a hand through her hair. 

“Where’s Alice?” Bendy asks as he turns to look at Boris. Boris thought for a moment. “They’re still in town.” He answered.

“They’re?” 

“Oh yeah! Charley, Barley and Edgar are with us too!” Boris nods with a bright smile. Y/n didn’t know who they were other than Alice. But Bendy didn’t seem pleased. 

“Come on. We need to find Donald and Panchito.”

-

Rushing down the sidewalk. Y/n could see the water spluttering from the sewer hole that she and Boris had exited from. Water everywhere on the street after busting that pipe they ran into shortly after their victory chase with Mangosteen. Luckily the water damage didn’t floor the street—but surely construction will pull their hair out when they see that. 

“How did you two get up there anyway?” Y/n asked Bendy and Oswald before motioning up to the hole in the building on the 2nd floor. The two kids that were in that room peered down at them.  Bendy points to himself. “I was tossed.” He then points at Oswald. “He was hiding.” He finished. Oswald looks away down the road to avoid eye contact m. Y/n’s clothes felt heavier she sighed and shivered yet again. 

“All we need to do is locate that bo—“

“Squeak squeak!!” Two loud echoing squeaks that reminded Y/n of a dog's chew toy echoed in the air. The four turned around and were faced with a spider toon—Edgar. He held the book in his hand and smiled triumphantly.

Bendy smiled.

“Eddie!” He shouts with glee and runs over to the toon. He wrapped his arms around the spider toon and lifted him up to give Edgar a tight crushing hug. Edgar let’s out various squeals of laughter. Y/n didn’t know who the toon was but assumed he was good and that Bendy knew him. She jogged over and once she got closer the spider smiled at her and handed her the book. Y/n smiled before taking ahold of the book. At long last! 

“Thank you.” She thanks the toon as Bendy sets Edgar down. Edgar smiled before he looked away with a flustered expression. 

“There you guys are!” Y/n glanced up and saw Panchito and Donald running over. Once they were close  they skidded to a stop once spotting Boris. His height must have made the two cautious as Donald quacked in a surprised manner before hiding behind Panchito.  Boris’s nose twitched before he smiled and waved. “Hi!” He says. Panchito soon smiled and waved at Boris—remembering the face from the studio. As for Donald he cautiously looked at Boris but remained silent. 

Bendy took the book from Y/n and smugly grinned. 

“And we have the book. You all can thank—“ he then looked at Edgar but—Bendy then points to himself with his thumb as he grinned.

“This guy.” Just as he said that. A black blurry figure ran in between him and Y/n. Snatching the book from Bendy’s grasp. Bendy still held the hand up that was holding the book. He looked at his head before he looked at Y/n whose mouth was agape. 

“What the hell Bendy!” She shoved him—for what felt like the 100th time the book was taken from them! Bendy grabbed Y/n’s hands to stop her from shoving him again. “Hey! Hey! Don’t get hostile with me—“

“Hah! Losers!” Everyone looked over to see the shadow like toon that Oswald, Y/n, Panchito and Bendy encountered. The fast shadow toon grinned as he held the book above his head before dashing off reaching behind his back with his free hand. He held a small metal like ball. 

“You know out of everyone we’ve encountered—he doesn't make me scared.” Panchito absurdly confessed. Oswald rubbed his eye so that he could start to bruise up. The toon then smashed the ball to the ground like a smoke bomb. Black smoke seeped onto the ground and out popped 4 shadow creatures. All with sharp features their glowing white eyes caused Y/n’s bookbag to fall off her shoulder as everyone stared in awe as the 4 shadows loomed in the air threateningly. 

“I take that back.” Panchito said nonchalantly. 

“Get them!” Zip shouted before he cackled loudly and rushed away with the book. The four shadows quickly started towards the group and all six of them screamed in fear before scurrying off in different directions. 

Edgar tripped over his legs running away as he followed Y/n. With how small he was he sure was fast as he kept up to speed with her. Boris and Bendy had run off into another direction. Boris screams and he tripped over a trash can. But he rolled off the ground and kept running. Oswald, Donald and Panchito found their different paths as well—everyone splitting up yet again. 

Y/n held her bookbag as she tripped over her wet and saggy pants that were weighing her down. She had to think big instead of running everywhere! She looks at Edgar hoping he could understand her. “Do you think you can find that book again?!” She asks the spider as the two rounded a corner. Edgar squeaks before he remembered she couldn’t understand him. He nods before he stops running and zips off to another street in hopes of finding the stolen book. Y/n looked behind her and saw that the shadow like creature was quick and series of voices were in her head—she assumed it must have been the effect of the creature she covered her ears and huffed she was running out of breath and her legs urged her to take a rest she was running too much! Y/n ducked under a man's arm as he stood in the way. He almost tripped over and looked at Y/n in confusion but didn’t seem to notice the shadow creature  chasing after the girl. 

As soon as Y/n thought could outrun the creature. To arms stuck out. And grasped onto her dragging her into an alleyway. Y/n yelps and almost tripped over. Turning around quickly she was met with Cuphead. 

“Sh! Quiet! I’m helping you—“ he raised a finger to his mouth to silence her. Y/n huffed and placed her back on the wall opposite of Cuphead. She felt water dripping from her and onto the concrete ground. She tried to contain her hard breathing but she couldn’t as Cuphead peeked from the alleyway. Should she even be standing near him? 

 As he was busy looking away and out the alley to see if the creature was far off somewhere. Y/n looked over and saw a gate she could hop—would she even be quick enough? She couldn’t even run—her clothes were wet and she felt icky and tired! Y/n looked down at her hands to see the bandage around her hands were loosely coming off. 

“Are you okay?” Y/n heard the voice echo in the alleyway. She looks up to see Cuphead had turned around to face Y/n. He was wringing his gloved hands slightly. 

Y/n didn’t really know what to respond as she stared at him. “Yeah…” she cautiously said. Cuphead smiled. “Great—“

“So. You’re out to kill me?” She abruptly asked…well she had to know! Cuphead opened his mouth before placing his hands on his chest. “They told me to. But I don’t wa—“

“So you are going to kill me?”

“No! I’m not—I was but until I ran into you today—I made the decision that I wasn’t—“

“So your original plan was to kill me—“

“I don’t think either way I put it—it’ll sound good. Look—let’s start from the beginning.” He wandered over to a trash can and leans his elbow onto it. Before looking at Y/n he then smiled. 

“Hey, I’m Cuphead. Cups—whateva’, but you can call me…anytime.” He winks at her. Y/n mouth was agape as she stared at him. Feeling butterflies in her stomach as she saw him lean too far in the trash can and almost fall over. He played it off by reaching a hand out to Y/n to shake.

“And I know you. You’re Y/n—my uh…boss…sorta told me. To kill you.” His words went quieter—as blunt as he was he really didn’t seem like the guy to want to kill anyone. But Y/n couldn’t even form words as she looked at him…what an odd guy..

“Don’t seem too…moved..okay..uh…you're still there?” He moved his hand when he saw Y/n didn’t take the hand shake. He waved his hand in front of her to see if he could snap her from her daze. Y/n blinks before she slowly removes herself off the wall. 

“What suddenly made you not want to kill me?” She asks. Cuphead gave her a closed lip smile as he gazed at her with a far off look. “Well…you’re pretty.” 

What?

Despite feeling the fluffy feeling of butterflies in her stomach. Y/n didn’t find the reply good enough. She furrowed her eyebrows and Cuphead soon raised his hands. 

“I know—that doesn't sound like anything too believable—look. Me and my brother and eye aren’t people that go around for fun harmin’ folks. This—our boss—The Devil. He sorta owns our souls for the time being, and he said to release us. We had to take that book from you and your friends and specifically kill you. I don’t know why.” His reply seemed genuine and authentic. Y/n tensed muscles slowly eased as she slowly nodded. 

“So you’re not going to kill me?” She asks yet again. Cuphead shook his head. “I’m not. I promise I won’t lay a finger on you..” the two were silent for a moment as Y/n tried to wrap her hand around everything. She doesn't understand. 

“I don’t understand…Why would you not kill me if that’s the only way to not be soul bound to the Devil.” Y/n  repeats. Cuphead looks off to the side.

“You know Felix..right?” He asks. And Y/n nods.

“Well. Me and Mugs—my brother. Our original plan was to get this jewel that would protect us from the Devil. But as you can see—“ he motions around himself. “We’re here. I was going to let you all go—I hope your friends are still alive.”

“Trust me. They are.” 

“Well. If you all can get away safely and find that stone. That can break the string between the Devil and me and my brother.” Cuphead finished. Y/n stared at him for a moment.

“So you want us to help you?”

“If that’s not too much to ask..” 

Y/n was silent…the book..something about it from earlier…she ran into both Cuphead and Mugman because of the book. Idaho…wait.

Gasping softly she looks at Cuphead. 

“You—you and your brother. The book—okay look. We have this book. And this book is leading us to people that should belong on our team. And you and your brother are two of the few people!” She quickly explains. It all made sense now! Cuphead tilts his head. 

“What’s the purpose of it. Everyone on my team—the head honchos as I put it. Want that book. I never really cared to find out why but..what’s so important about it?” He asks. And frankly; 

“We don’t have an answer for that yet. It’s—it's a lot to unravel. And we’ll explain that when we get you and your brother out of this mess. All you need to know now. Is that. You need to be on our team. And I’ll make it happen.” She boasts. Y/n gave him a smile and Cuphead then smiled back. 

“I like ya’ spunk.” He winks. “Have any boyfriend’s?” He grins. Y/n smiled slowly. “No.”

“Lookin’ for any?”

“We have bigger things to look at right now—“

“Alright, alright. I have a plan for you to get your book back and for your friends to leave town safely.” Cuphead moved on. Y/n nods as the two walks deeper into the alleyway.

“Tell me and let’s put it into action.” 

Chapter Text

A/N: morning my children, come get your hot and ready update ✨ 

But sorry I left guys, life is busy and hectic!! But I’m pushing for you guys! 

for those using AO3 this chapter does have music in it,which will be in the links while you are reading, though if you are on a mobile or wild entirely work considering it’ll take you to a different tab and if you would like to really enjoy the full experience of the chapter better, here’s the link to Quotev for this specific chapter so I can engoy it!

here the link!

Enjoy! 

-

“Okay.” Cuphead and Y/n peeked from around the corner of the alleyway, so far the area seemed untouched by the hands of their opposing team, thank goodness. 

Y/n eyes scanned the area as well as Cuphead—for the second time. 

“So, here’s the plan.” He removes himself from the corner and back into the alleyway—the human following his exact move as she stood in front of him. 

“I’ll pretend that to catch you, all of our main target is you—“ Cuphead says, which did cause Y/n to slowly stitch her eyebrows together…well…that was good to know..but also very nerve wracking, for whatever reason they were sent after her for, it was actually something she did want to at least find out about. A handful of villains wanting her dead? What the hell for? And why? 

Cuphead could see her sudden change in facial expression as she grimaced at him slightly. “Don’t worry.” He tells her—his tone softened as he gave her a comforting expression. 

“I’m not gonna let them do anythin’ to you.” He tells her. 

Y/n slowly nods, giving her at least something to lean back into and relax, once Cuphead saw that the human had relaxed he continued with the plan he had managed to stir up in his head, this time, Y/n listening and putting on a brave facade even though she was shivering in her shoes—but she had to do it. 

The next thing she knew, she was standing in the middle of the street, Cuphead had left to go get one of his partners—the plan would go he would lead them back to Y/n—and she would basically ambush Cuphead—because he would have the book in his hands when he would return with her. She had yet to spot Bendy and the others and she was only praying that they were okay, a bubbling feeling in her stomach started to boil, she felt she had to vomit, she was so nervous—what if he was tricking her the entire time? What if they killed her before she could get the book from Cuphead. Cuphead seemed fairly confident in the plan he managed to piece together on short notice, the straps of her book bag made her shoulders feeling like they were touching the ground—her heart pounded in her chest before she wandered over to a car parked parallel off on the side near the sidewalk. She wanted to get a good angle to jump on Cuphead, she squats down to the ground, leaning her back against the car, she lets out a heavy sigh and stares straight ahead of towards the buildings, some people walked passed either minding their own business or giving her a concerned expression on why she had her back glued to the car—but she had bigger problems to deal with than a few odd looks. 

“Cuphead will get the book, run to him, snatch it, run off.” She tells herself softly—almost as if she was giving herself a pep talk..which she was..the human slowly nods her head as she lets out a sigh before straightening her back. 

“You got this..you got this…” she whispers, slowly standing up from the ground and turning around to look through the car window to the other side—she spotted Bettigan and Mugman walking over to Cuphead, who was already looking at the two, Mugman immediately was at Cuphead’s side as he started to check him for any wounds, scars or even a crack on his head, which Cuphead immediately started to swat his hand away. 

“Gimme the book.” Cuphead says. 

Y/n immediately drops to the ground, back pressed back to the car door. She can’t do this! Last she checked, Bettigan had a gun! What if he was quicker than her and before she could run off and he shoots at her?! Surely he wouldn’t do it in a town filled with people. Then again, he was chasing her down to kill her so what difference would that make—she was going to take the ladder he would blow her foot off without a doubt. 

“What? What for?” She heard Bettigan’s voice from on the pavement on the other side of the street.  She heard Cuphead speak but she couldn’t open her ears to pay attention, she can’t do this..

“I’m not gonna let them do anythin’ to you.” Was what Cuphead told her, his voice ringing in her ears. She furrowed her eyebrows and moved her gaze to the alleyway across from her—in between the two buildings..she could always just leave..

She slowly shook her head..she couldn’t..she had to get that book back. She slowly stood back up and looked out of the car window—Cuphead was holding the book, his brother Mugman had his arms crossed as Cuphead appeared to be speaking to Bettigan. Cuphead stood a few feet away from his brother and the cowboy. 

“Where’s the girl? I’ve been lookin’ everywhere for the brat.” Bettigan says. Cuphead tilts his head gently. “What about those other toons?” He asks. Bettigan scratched at his arm and let out a chuckle. “M’ sure Mango is huntin’ them down like a dog.” He jokes. Mugman silently shook his head and rolled his eyes, shuffling uncontrollably on his feet as his eye’s traveled elsewhere, Cuphead had noticed before he nudged his brother and winked at him. 

“Doesn't matter, good thing is, we got this baby!” He holds the book out with a proud smile and Bettigan only grumbles before he snorts and looks elsewhere. “I mean it’s whatever..could care less ‘bout the book..” he muttered under his breath. 

He hardly even got a chance to react when he felt a heavy gust of wind swing past him, Cuphead grunts and stumbles slightly at the sudden impact, Y/n had ran from the car and across the street as fast as her legs could go, arms outstretched as she grabbed on the book, and ran straight forward towards the alleyway she and Cuphead previously was in. 

Mugman was shocked that the human managed to zip past him at such speed, his mouth open as he then furrowed his eyebrows at his brother. “Cuphead!” He scolds him. Cuphead slowly blinks before huffing. 

“How was I know she was hidin’ behind the car!” He defends himself almost immediately. Bettigan pushed the two towards the alleyway. 

“Go get her then!” He shouts at the two. Cuphead and Mugman grunts as they stumbled into the alley where Y/n had ran to, leaving a train of water behind—the water that was still leaking from her pants from the sewer incidents. 

Meanwhile, Y/n turned a corner, hopping over trash bags and trash cans, her shoes thumping heavily on the concrete. She hugged the book close to her chest before abruptly stopping, she quickly took her bookbag off and unzipped it, it was wet and heavy but it would do as she needed something to carry the book—despite its look, it was heavy. She placed the straps onto her bag and breathed heavily as she gazed at the locked fense..it was the other side of the town—which she can certainly find another way there and easier way—but she didn’t want to run back to the way she escaped. 

“Gotcha!” She felt hands on her shoulders and she let out a yelp before quickly turning around and shoving the perpetrator, only to reveal Cuphead who had a smile on his face. “Hey hey! It’s just me.” He tells the human. Y/n furrowed her eyebrows and grumbled. “Don’t do that..” she muttered.

“Here, you find the others and leave town.” Cuphead starts as he walks passed her and over to the fence that was locked, the two certainly couldn’t get over it and he was certain with the small section of the town he had already been through, her friends had to be on that side as he didn’t spot them earlier. He points a finger at the padlock, and a beam of blue light shoots from his fingertip, hitting the padlock which immediately falls to the ground, the smell of burnt copper was pungent, her eyes stared down the dark and red hot steel on the ground. Cuphead pushed open the door of the gate and turned to Y/n and motioned her through. 

“You can shoot through your finger?” She asks him as she slowly shuffles past him, he was silent for a moment before nodding. “Yeah..”  he says. 

“I can show ya’ a few t-“ he took a moment to actually look at her before sucking in a smile, realizing that teaching her..magic wasn’t exactly possible considering she was a human. 

“Neeever…mind.” He lets out a nervous chuckle. Y/n steps through the gate and looks around and let’s out a sigh before turning to look at Cuphead. 

“Okay. And you said the church is on the 46th street—20 minutes from here?” She asks him and Cuphead nods. 

“Yes, go there! And get the crystal, and we’ll be as good as a pair of new shoes.” Cuphead says. Y/n nods and Cuphead glanced over his shoulder back into the alley. 

“Now hurry! I’ll be in town whenever you guys get it—please don’t die.” He tells her before backing away and Y/n nods. 

“I’ll try.”  She tells him..which was mostly something she was telling herself.  Cuphead winked at her before he turned and walked back into the alleyway. “Catch ya’ later sugarbelle!” He tells her. 

Y/n watched as he rushed off, she turned around and glanced down the sidewalk—in search of her friends. 

“Okay..” she tells herself as she starts to quickly rush down the sidewalk, hands on the straps of her bag. 

She walked past the citizens of the town minding their business and doing what they do best. She repeated the location in her head as she turned a corner, 20 minutes from town—shouldn’t be that far of a drive. That’s if she can even find her friends. 

She rounded a corner and heard a distance shouting, perking up at the sound she smiled—they were alive! Or..she assumed that was them. The voices were far off—but she followed them, jogging with the intent to find her friends, she started to track down the distant sound like a lost pup looking for their way home.

Her clothes were still wet—yet damp but she was surprisingly proud of herself with how far she made it without dying because of it. She rounded another corner only to be suddenly lifted into the air, she yelped and held tightly onto the bookbag—considering that was what was holding her up.  Her eyes immediately looked ahead to see Mangosteen, standing right beside him was another toon—with a dice head and wearing a pristine purple and lavender suit, he was looking off somewhere else until he looked at Y/n, who had shrunk slightly—not because of his gaze. But who was standing next to him. The Devil. Despite..his name. The Devil wasn’t this enormous guy with red scaly skin and piercing red eyes. He was around the height of the dice guy—still taller than Y/n herself—but a normal height as any person. He held a trident in his hand, his yellow eyes gleaming at Y/n. 

“So you’re Y/n.” He says. Y/n opened her mouth slowly but nothing came out—the bag holding her body in mid air, if they got their hands on the book, she was certain she would have an awfully hard time getting it back—she already was thankful for Cuphead saving her tail and even getting her the book back—which she was certain he would be reprimanded for ‘accidentally’ letting the person they were supposed to kill snatch the book back. No doubt this was Cuphead’s boss. 

Y/n breathed heavily as she looked at the Devil. “Yes..” her voice came out in a hushed tone.

“You know..” The Devil starts. Y/n’s eyes managed to wander away—the streets were empty, she could have sworn there were people walking around just the—only the cars filling in the space to tell her that people clearly lived in the town. The wind blowing through trees, hearing the leaves rustling against each other and a few birds chirping in the distance.

“You don’t have to die.” He tells her. Y/n moves her gaze back to the Devil. His gaze was hard and attentive as if wanting her attention on him—clearly that reason being he was trying to give her a bargain. 

“You give us that book, and we’ll be out of you and your friends' hair. No one will be harmed.” He starts. Y/n remained silent, her heart pounding in her chest as she felt her arms become weak from hanging onto the straps of her bag. 

“But you have to make a deal with me.” He tells her. A deal..he spoke to her as if he were trying to calm down a frightened child that had been cornered. 

“You won’t come back looking for the book if I let you go.”  He finished. Y/n felt herself slowly get placed back onto the ground, the bag bringing its regular weight back onto her shoulders. 

“How will I know you’re not lying?” She cautiously tells him. The Devil rolled his eyes and deadpans. “I make deals for a living, I get something in return, you get something in return—all you have to do is just give me the book.” He grumbled. 

Y/n actually thought about it…did they really need that book..? Then again..it was important..what was she thinking?! Making a deal with the Devil?! That’s the number one thing any human knew not to do. She took a step back and furrowed her eyebrows at him. 

“No.” She tells him. Sternly, Dice raises his eyebrows in amusement. “Hm. Smart girl.” He says. Devil only gleamed at Y/n. The human backs away, her eyes trailing away from the figures ahead of her and down the sidewalk—a free easy escape. 

“You know you humans are very odd, I mean, you’re rather choose death and to keep some stupid book safe you don’t know anything about, than life?” The Devil blew a raspberry and placed his hands on his hips. “You’re no fun honestly, don’t you think Dice?” The Devil averted his eyes to the man beside him but he was busy looking over his shoulder behind him.

“She got away.” Dice says. The Devil was silent for a moment before looking back at the spot that Y/n once stood to see the girl wasn’t nowhere to be found. 

“Wha—“ he quickly turned around and gazed at the ground to see a small trail of water from her damp clothes imprinted on the sidewalk. 

“HOW?!” He shouts. 

Meanwhile, Y/n ran down the sidewalk in search for her friends, her legs were really growing tired the more she ran—but she soon crossed a corner, and immediately was tackled to the ground, despite her wanting it to be someone she knew—she was met with the unfortunate face of Bettigan—who took the time to tackle her, the two tumbled to the ground, Y/n’s breathe as snatched from her lungs upon the impact, but she made sure Bettigan’s wouldn’t get the bookbag. Once the two slowed down in their summersaults, she quickly tried to get up, but Bettigan quickly pinned her to the ground by her shoulders. 

“Gotcha!” He shouts at her. Y/n acted on impulse and latched her teeth onto the closet thing near her—which was his wrist, she quickly sank her teeth into his clothed wrist, and he howled in pain and snatched his body from her, she quickly pushed him away and snagged herself off the ground and ran past him—Bettigan tried grabbing her, but his finger only nicked her book bag. 

He quickly stood up as he held onto his wrist in pain, Y/n quickly fell into the brick wall of the building as she tripped over her shoes—but she spotted a plank leaning against the wall and quickly picked it up and turned to Bettigan. 

“Yeah!” She smiled at him and boasted, holding the plank as if it were a bat. “Got you now!” 

Bettigan furrowed his eyebrows and glowered at the girl. As he rubbed his wrist, Y/n  laughed mockingly as she shook the plank above her head, holding it as some sort of victory token, but boasting seemed to get to her head as the plank slipped from her hand, and fell ontop of her head, the last thing she remembered was Bettigan opening his mouth as if she caught him off guard, and everything cutting out and going black. 

“Y/n..”

“Wake up, kid…”

“Is she gonna be okay?”

“What happened?”

“I think she hit her head.”

“I found her like that when I was tryna find Bendy.”

“Geez..she hit it real good too..”

“Oh…poor girl…”

“Give her some room guys.”

“Who the hell is she again?”

“M/n’s daughter.”

The voices were muffled, a small shimmer of light poured through her eyelids, Y/n’s head felt tight with tension and she could finally feel her surroundings, she was laying on something soft, a what she could assume—a blanket draped over her and a hand gently resting on her head. 

She slowly opened her eyes, squinting gently at the ceiling light. But once her squinted eyes were adjusted and the blurriness subsided she spotted her friends! Bendy, Boris, Alice, Felix, Donald, Oswald, Panchito, Edgar and two other toons she wasn’t familiar  with, stood over her. 

“What happened..?” Y/n muttered. Felix smiled down at her and gently placed the ice pack onto the crown of her head. “Well, I thought someone hit you in the head with a plank that was beside you—thankfully I got there before Bettigan could do anything to you.” He tells her. 

Right…right! How could she forget? The damn plank hit her in the head, via herself. She felt the need to punch herself, that’s so embarrassing, she made a promise, to not even remotely tell them what happened, just push the blame on Bettigan, he’ll be fine, they all hated the guy anyway. 

“Where’s the book?” Y/n asks. Bendy motioned to Edgar with his hand, the spider held her bookbag up and smiled. 

“It’s with us. When Felix found you, you were really the last person we needed to find before leavin’ the area.” He explained. Y/n’s eyes finally glanced around her surroundings, it was the hotel room, Felix’s hotel room, to be exact. Thank goodness..

A sigh left Y/n’s mouth and she furrowed her eyebrows. 

“Ya know, I never knew M/n had a daughter. What a world.” Charley says, his arms crossed as he looked at Y/n, the human moved her gaze  to look at him as Alice slowly rolled her eyes at Charley, but surprisingly didn’t say anything. 

“Well! This was an eventful day.” Panchito says. Oswald nods in agreement. “Yeah, didn’t expect to be chased for…” Oswald silently counted in his head. “7 and a half hours.” 

“Jeez, it was that long?” Bendy asks Oswald, and Oswald nods. “Surprised we didn’t get a public distribution ticket, most definitely needed one with the way we broke almost every window in town.” Oswald muttered. Donald only snickered in the background. 

“Well. Y/n needs some rest and so do you all.” Alice says and Boris had sat down on the ground and rested his head on Y/n’s stomach, similar to what a dog would do, he seemed pretty exhausted himself. 

“Well, she just woke up, and I’m not sure if she has a concussion or not, which I am very certain she does, so it’s best to stay up for the next hour.” Felix placed a paw on Y/n’s head where the plank had hit her. 

“I thought you were supposed to rest when you got concussions.” Donald questions and Felix nods. “Not entirely, that’ll leave a good chance into falling into a coma, you need to exercise the brain first to make sure it’s functioning the right way.” Felix says. Charley looks away from the cat and to Y/n. 

“How many fingers am I holdin’ up?” Charley had held his hand up and held up 4 fingers, and of course Y/n clearly saw how many fingers he held up. 

“Fou-“ and just as she was about to reply he had put a finger down and now it was 3. 

“Wrong. Clearly, something’s wrong with her.” Charley looks at Felix. Alice furrowed her eyebrows and nudged at Charley.  

“Well. Now that we got the book bag, what now? The cup brothers want to kill us.” Bendy asks Felix, the cat thought for a moment, silently contemplating.

“There’s a church that we need to go to.” Y/n points out and Bendy looks at her and gives her a confused expression. 

“Cuphead and Mugman are apart of the book, I found that out earlier today—“

“Oh great..” Donald grumbled as he rubbed his temple—it just felt like problems piled onto each other one after the other.

“And we can’t leave town unless we get them with us—but we can’t do that because the devil has them under some deal bond—“

“Wait, wait, wait.” Bendy had his eyes closed before he opened his eyes and looked at Y/n. “And how did you find all this out?” He asks her. If Y/n could at the time, a sweat drop would roll down her forehead. 

“Uh..Cuphead told me.” She quickly.

“Kid, if your mother found out I let you talk to the person that’s out to kill you, she’ll have me 6 feet under.” Bendy exclaims 

“Well if ma’ found out what we were all doing period she would pop a blood vessel but you don’t hear me complaining so we’re both on the same page.” Y/n told him and Charley laughed and nudged Barley. “Aye, this gal got some spunk!” He laughed obnoxiously and Barley only blinked slowly and grumbled under his breath from being nudged so hard. 

“Continue what you were saying.” Y/n felt Felix gently pat her head to get her back on track. 

“We clearly need them with us, there’s this church in town that has this crystal—or jewel—it keeps the devil away from them and they need it—which means if we plan on getting them to come with us—we need to get that jewel.” Y/n tells everyone and Alice immediately nods. 

“That’s the reason why we came down here.” Alice brings up before motioning to Barley. 

“Barley made a speculation that the cup brothers would go to the monastery to search for the jewel. And no surprise that’s exactly what they’re doing—or—what they were going to do, didn’t exactly expect them to be after you all.” Alice says and Y/n nods. 

“Well, I spoke to Cuphead, and it’s really not their choice—he said if they didn’t get the book then the Devil would kill his brother.” She says and Donald grimaces at that. “Oh man..” he says. 

“That..yeah..that’s pretty bad.” Alice said slowly. Which was a very hard decision if it were Y/n. Kill an innocent person—or let your sibling die? As prude as it may sound—she would have to go with killing the person—but Cuphead seemed to have his ways with thinking and planning. 

“Yeah, we figured that out already.” Bendy says—clearly wanting Y/n to go on, they already knew Cuphead and Mugman were after a jewel—via Felix telling them. 

“Well we need to get that Jewel if we plan on getting them with us anytime soon. Once we get the jewel, we give it to them and take them with us and that way the Devil won’t be able to get to them.” She says. 

“And how are we supposed to get it? I thought nuns were at the church.” Oswald asks and Alice seemed to already have that down. 

“Yes, there is. I'm sure you guys can just go and—I dunno. Ask for it.” She says. 

“That’s if the damn thing even really works.” Charley muttered under his breath and frankly Bendy had to agree with him. 

“Well it's best to try and just go there to get it. That’s our only option as of right now unless we stay back here in town running around.” Felix points out—which clearly no one wanted to do, going to look for the jewel would be the best option. 

“What other choice do we have..” Donald grumbled and Panchito only rocks back and forth on his feet with a smile.

Despite accidentally hitting herself in the head, she could still remember the address bright and clear..thank goodness. 

“I know the address? So that’s good.” Y/n says as she slowly sits up, Boris removing his head from her stomach, the tension in her body was still there but not as intense as earlier, her head felt light and she felt the area the plank landed on her head. Alice handed her a piece of paper and a pen and Y/n took it and wrote down the address. 

“Well. We’ll leave tomorrow morning. So everyone get a good night's rest…” Felix says. 

And that was one thing Y/n most certainly needed. 

-

Leaving early in the morning was hard—forcing herself awake and trudging to the car was the only thing she could remember before immediately falling back to sleep in the car. 

Y/n was placed in the backseat by Bendy after he spotted her trudging back to the couch to lay down—of course he was tired from waking up at 6 in the morning but he never saw anyone that exhausted. At first he thought it was because the small hit to the head stirred her up a bit but then again he had to think, the human body used way more energy than toons and was very fragile compared to his. 

Waiting for the others, Bendy gently placed a hand on Y/n’s head as she leaned against the seat of the backseat struggling to stay awake. “Jeez, ya’ that tired?” 

“What time is it..?” Y/n softly asks, a throw blanket that Alice gave her was wrapped around her shoulder. 

“It’s 6 in the morning.” He replied as he gazed down at the crown of Y/n’s head, making sure the small knot on her head was recovering just fine. 

Y/n couldn’t remember much else before drifting back off to sleep in pure bliss, the 20 minute drive felt much longer—thankfully for her, she wanted and needed all the sleep she could get, and before she knew it she was standing right infront of the wooden double doors to a chapel. 

Everyone stood next to each other as they stared at the chapel—the sound of birds chirping and the wind rustling through the trees was evident. The location was just a few minutes away from town, with nice trees and vegetation around, the dirt pathway had led up to the wooden door, it seemed pretty abandoned considering how quiet it was and peaceful, the sun felt nice too…

“Well, this is it.” Felix announced as they all looked up at the chapel, Barley took a paper from the bulletin announcement board near the path they were standing on. 

“Looks like they’re some well known choir.” He says. Bendy looks at him. “What?” He says. 

“Choir, sing, popular. Jesus, sometimes I think somethin’ is wrong wit’ ye brain.” Barley muttered. Bendy laughs. “Maybe.” He says. 

“Well..I mean it’s good to know that they’re quite popular in town.” Alice says and Oswald slowly shrugs. 

“I dunno, I never heard them before.” He says nonchalantly and Y/n raises an eyebrow. “Uh, because we’re not residents here.” She said as if pointing out the obvious. 

“Oh..” Panchito grimaced as he took another paper from the bulletin board. 

“Oh? Why oh?” Donald quickly asks him as if he knew what that sound meant. 

“Well..it seems that there is a music competition later in this week.” He says—which isn’t exactly their problem so Y/n was confused why he even pointed that out but Charley was a step ahead of her. 

“What does that have to do with what we’re doing?” He grumbled. 

“Well. The thing is, the prize is the jewel.” He turns the paper around and shows it to everyone and Bendy immediately places both hands on his head. “Oh god—you can’t be serious—“ 

“This is exactly why I said, let’s steal it.” Charley emphasized as he gave Alice a pointed look and she only rolled her eyes. “Nobody is stealing anything.” She tells him. 

“Wait. But I thought they had it.” Y/n placed her hands on her hips and Panchito looked back down at the paper, rereading the year date—and indeed the date was up to the year currently. 

“I can only assume that somewhere along the lines the church probably lost a competition and lost the jewel.” Felix says and Y/n ran a hand down her face. What now?! 

“Well I mean. If the town is holding a singing competition, and—clearly the church is known for a good choir, why not just create a short alliance with them to get the jewel?” Boris brings up, which actually was a good idea and Felix smiled. 

“Not a bad idea Boris. This town is heavily known for music and their singing, just latch onto a team and root for them to win and then boom, a jewel.” He says and Donald slowly shakes his head. 

“That’s if they're even willing to hand it over.” He says, which also was—something to think about as well. 

“Which is why I said. Steal it.” Charley muttered under his breath with his arms crossed. “It’ll make everythin’ ten times easier.” 

“I will punch you.” Alice hissed through her teeth, her halo flickered ever so slightly. Bendy motioned towards Alice. 

“Alice, you think of something, you’re the one good with plans.” He says and Alice’s eyes flickered towards the building.

“I agree with Boris. If the town has the jewel and the only way to get it is to win it from a competition, and we have a perfectly good team right in front of us, we better use what we have.” 

“When you all put it like that, that feels so wrong.” Y/n says and Bendy only grunts. “Better than stealing it.” He points out and Charley only rubbed his temple. 

“Life or death. And you choose to sing for it.” 

“Oh! I love music!” Panchito smiled. 

“How on earth are y’all going to get nuns to help you out?” Barley brings up. Alice thinks for a moment. 

“Just say we’re converts.” She says before walking over to the door and immediately knocking on it. 

Charley looks at Bendy. “If this doesn't work. We’re stealing.” 

“What is up with you and stealin?”

Edgar squeaks and shakes his head at Charley as if scolding him. 

“What? It’s easier than this!” 

“I just think you’re afraid of churches.” Bendy teases. 

As the boys stood in the background going back and forth, the door slowly opened, an elderly woman no older than. The age of 60 stood in the doorway. Wearing the signature habit, the woman looks at Alice before her eyes slowly panned towards everyone behind her.

Alice smiled. 

“Hello, we just heard about this..wonderful…” her eyes gazed around the empty area. “Life filled place.” She says and Y/n snorted in the background at that. 

“And we really need a place to stay. You see, we..are..a band—choir. We’re a choir.” She motioned towards everyone behind her.

“We heard about this place and how nice it was and the choir—oh-I heard that was the best part. But, we’re new in town and wanted to join the competition, and we were asking if my by any chance we can stay for a few stays..”  she says. The woman looks at her before speaking. 

“Sister Mary Patrick.” The woman says. And Alice smiles before nodding. 

“Alice.” She says and Mary Patrick nods. 

“I’ve been teaching myself to convert.” Alice brings up and the woman nods—Alice clearly lying through her teeth. 

“And—“ 

“You guys doin’ the competition or no?” Charley rudely interrupted and Alice slowly turned to him and furrowed her eyebrows before looking back at Mary Patrick. 

“Forgive my friends, they are converts as well. They have a hard time..falling back.”  Alice says. 

“We don’t take in any outsiders.” The woman says.

“Oh but please. We can be very useful for you all.” Alice motioned towards the bulletin board. “In fact we would love to team up with you all for the competition.”

“I’m afraid our choir is not up to date for any of that.” 

“But I’m sure that we can help with that. You give us a place to stay for the time being, and we discuss your choir.” 

“I don’t necessarily make propositions.” 

“A hand for a hand.”

Alice didn’t seem to let go of the matter, latching her teeth into the subject and not letting go. 

The woman did seem to contemplate for a moment. If she didn’t let them in, Y/n didn’t know what else to turn to. Other than..stealing..via an idea from Charley.

The woman opens the door and walks in. “Come in.” She says. Alice looks bad at the group with a sly smile before walking in.

“No way.” Oswald says. 

“I’m surprised she’ll let him in.” Charley motioned towards Bendy, Bendy only scratched his back and grunted. “Who could say no to this face?” 

“Me, without a breath.” Charley grumbled before walking past him. 

Following in—Y/n’s eyes examined the chapel, it seemed to be like a regular waiting room—beige carpets, paintings, dingy white walls that use some repainting and the faint smell of dust, this place clearly hadn’t been in contact with life other than the nuns for years. 

There were a few other nuns walking around—dusting or..doing whatever. Once smiled at Y/n and Y/n returned the gesture. 

Mary Patrick had somehow walked behind Bendy and examined him first—prior to Charley’s statement. Bendy’s eyes followed the woman as she looked at him. 

“What are you?'' she asks him. Bendy blinks. “Me.” He says. Alice slowly shook her head and rubbed the back of her neck. 

Mary Patrick placed the tip of a pointer stick on Bendy’s mouth, lifting it up to reveal his cheek teeth in his maw. He moved his face slightly and closed his mouth. 

“You’re an odd creature.” She says. “Thank you, I get that often.” Bendy says bashfully and one of the nuns giggles in the background and cooed. 

“Awww.”

“I can assure you, despite his looks, he is a very kind and gentle person.” Alice says as she walks over to Y/n and gently pushes her to Bendy as if making them hug, which Y/n did wrap her arms around Bendy in a hug and Bendy smiles and returns the unexpected hug. 

“He’s very good with humans.” She says as the two let go of eachother. 

“So, do we have a deal?” Alice asks. 

Sister Mary Patrick sighed before taking a deep breath. She didn’t seem to take a liking to the group. Standing in a line, Y/n, Bendy, Boris, Alice, Charley, Barley, Edgar, Donald, Panchito, Oswald and Felix watch the nun as she gives them a calculating expression. She was contemplating whether they were able to enter the sanctuary..

“Dear god she’s gonna sing.” Charley muttered under his breath in irritation, of course..how could Y/n forget. In a town where everyone sings..and lives their life off of music. Cliche. She’d usually skip this part in films but this was real life and she couldn’t do anything but shut up, sit and listen. 

“Outside, life’s a mess. No one is pure of spirit any longer. There’s no wrong or right, just wrong and wronger. People have amused themselves to death.”  She lifts an arm quickly as she sang—motioning towards the large windows. 

“ Outside, life is grim. Filled with smut and scandal to the brim- “ she then landed her eyes to Bendy, almost grimacing.

“ I suppose there may be room for him, frankly I don’t plan to hold my breath. ” But she closed her eyes and inhaled. Was she..accepting them in? 

“ But.. ” she was.

“ Here within these walls days are filled with grace. God is in his place. His wisdom still respected. ” She turned around and walked down the aisle. Her voice is sweet and caring and passionate.

“ Here within these walls. Life has a different pace from life beyond our doors. ” She turns back around towards the group and smiles before continuing.

“ And for what it’s worth, this life’s now yours! ” 

“Oh thank god..” Bendy sighed in heavy relief. Placing a hand on his chest in pure relief. Alice nudges Bendy to pay attention. 

“ Outside all is vice. People now are absolutely shameless. Most including those who shall be nameless. Hardly seem to know or even care. ” A nun passed Mary Patrick some folded clothes as she sang. 

“ Outside, all is sin! And I won’t have the outside coming in. Trust me . It’s a battle you won’t win- “ she glanced at Y/n.

“ Frankly, dear, you haven’t got a prayer. ”

“What?” Y/n asks. Tilting her head in confusion. She didn’t do anything though..Mary Patrick only smiled at her.

“ Here within these walls…life is sweet and good. Faith is understood. And selfishness rejected. ”

“ Here within these walls, work, prayer and sisterhood are what life’s built upon. That’s how it will stay- ” 

She stepped over to Felix and handed him the pile of clothes. “- Or else you’re gone! ” 

Felix fumbled with the clothes and gave her a wavering smile.

“ So put aside your gluttony! ” She glanced at Charley. Who raised an eyebrow.

“ Put aside your pride. ” She glanced at Alice. 

“ As for carnal lust, you need a break I trust. Put it all aside! ” Felix passes the clothes down as Y/n gets hers she was busy watching The nun.

“ Put aside intemperance, profanity as well put aside each remnant of your formal wordy shell. ” Mary Patrick glanced back at the group. Her eyes studying them all. The nuns were still behind Mary Patrick. As they hummed their hymns. 

“ Here within these walls…all is stripped away, surrender and obey. That’s all that is expected. Here within these walls all else is kept at bay, though the world may go astray, here eternal truth hold sway. ” 

“ Here within these walls, life is truly blessed, here you’re god’s own guest, celestially protected. Here within these walls all’s for the very best. And always shall be thus- “

A nun held out an outfit, a dress for Y/n. As others did the same for her group. All showing tailored outfits. For them. Mary Patrick looked at Alice. 

“ And if heaven’s will be done. Here she’ll just be one more nun. Safe within these walls.. ” Mary Patrick nods before turning around to walk off. Singing. 

“ As..one of..us.. ”

-

“Oh this should be fun! Now. Girls with girls. Boys with boys!” A nun pranced down the hall.  The mahogany floor creaking under the weight of the group. “If I hear one more damn musical number. I might lose my mind..” Charley grumbles. Boris’s tail wagged. “I dunno. I kinda liked it!” 

Y/n trudged down the hall with her book bag wrapped around her shoulders. The girl was yet again tired, in fatigue all she wanted to do was lay down and rest her feet, she assumed all the running and shouting earlier today finally got to her. Alice nudged Charley and glared at him, Charley raised an eyebrow. 

“Stop, or else you’ll get us kicked out…” She whispered to him. Felix stood in front of the nun, as the rest of the group stood behind him. The nun had turned around, it was the end of the hallway. And on either side of her were two wooden doors. The nun lifts a hand and points to her left. “Ladies. This is your room. As for you young men-“ she points to her right. 

“This will be yours.” She smiles. Felix smiled at her and nodded. “Thank you so much.”

“Oh! No problem at all. Sister Mary Patrick rarely speaks to anyone from the outside. You all must have caught her attention!” 

Y/n walked over to the door, the room that was assigned to both her and Alice. She twisted the doorknob and pushed the door open. Right when she was thinking of immediately falling asleep she heard the nun quickly something in.

“And once you all are finished getting dressed. Please. Come down to the eating hall. Everyone would love to meet you all.” The nun smiled at the group. The nun walked past Felix before making her way down the hall. Humming a tune to herself. 

“At Least we all have a place to stay?” Panchito smiled at the group. Alice hummed in response. She held up the outfit that was given to her. A black dress from what it seemed. And boy did Alice love dresses. “They’re kind enough to let us in. That’s for sure.” She replies. 

“This is a horrible idea. Alice. You represent nothing of a nun.” Bendy glared at Alice. She only smiled at him before crossing her arms. Giving the Demon a taunting expression. “And you think you do? Tutu gal-“ she teased him in a mocking tone. Bendy’s form went stiff as he gasped in shock. Before he could try and quip something at the Angel. Charley slapped his hand on Bendy’s mouth as he rubbed his temple. “Shut up. Both of you. I do agree with Bendy. Alice, you're the last person that should represent this group as a trustworthy clean nun.”

“Hey!-“

“But that doesn't matter.”  Charley interrupts Alice. Felix nods before turning around to face the group. “He’s right. At Least we’re here. Let’s all get dressed and meet them all in the lunch room.”

-

Y/n stared at herself in the mirror. The clothing was bland. Not that she was really hoping the clothes wouldn’t be too outlandish. Of course she wasn’t making fun of the way nuns dressed. No. It wasn’t exactly her style. The dress reached right to her knees. It was a boring brown dull color. The dress wasn’t sleeveless—in fact she had a brown sweater vest. Under that vest was a white button up. The outfit sort of resembled some sort of private school uniform that all kids hated wearing on a daily basis. Y/n had tossed her tennis shoes by her bed. And wore the black flats that were given to her. Hearing shuffling from the side of the room. Alice was fixing herself up in a mirror that was in a bathroom connected to their room.The room had two beds.  And one bathroom. That was all. 

“This dress is ugly…” Y/n whispered. Alice heard the girl mutter under her breath before she peeked from the bathroom she was in at Y/n. Alice soon slipped from the bathroom and slowly walked over to Y/n. Placing a hand on Y/n’s shoulder. Alice smiled. “You look wonderful. What do you mean?” She asks. Y/n turns to look at Alice surprised. Alice once again smiled at her. A close lipped comforting smile.

Y/n soon smiled back at the toon.

“Thank you..” Y/n mutters. Alice nods before she reaches and fixes the sleeves of Y/n’s shirt. “No problem dear. We won’t be here for long. We entered the event. Get that gem. And leave.” Alice was trying to reassure Y/n from what it seemed. And Y/n very much appreciated it. 

“And trust me. The Devil won’t put a finger on any of us. You saw how badass- I mean-“ Alice covered her mouth with her fingertips. Y/n immediately burst out laughing at Alice’s slip up. But, Alice soon after laughed as well. “I know, we all do make a great team.” Y/n chuckles soon after. And Alice nods.

Knock knock knock

“Hey. Are you ladies done getting dressed?” It was Felix. Alice and Y/n look over at the door. Alice leaned over slightly to Y/n and whispered to her.  “Is it just me? Or is the cat guy handsome? I would love to make some sweet music with him.” She asks. Y/n smiled slowly before looking at Alice. “Ewww..” she laughed. Alice snickers before walking over to the door and opening it. 

“Yes! We’re ready!” 

-

Once making it to the lunchroom, or cafeteria as Y/n would call it. Y/n glanced around the decent sized room. Once king dinner table. With several chairs that she didn’t care to count. The wooden floors were now replaced with a beige carpet. The golden lights on the wall lit up the room. And there were at least four renaissance paintings from artists that were decorated on the wall. The table had a white cloth that covered the brown table. Several plates were

Placed down. And some dishes were also on the table. Sister Mary Patrick was seated at the end of the table. A solemn expression ridden on her face. One empty and almost soulless. 

“Oh! You all are here!” A short-small-nun raised herself from the table and smiled at the group. 

“Hurray..” Donald mutters. Panchito was busy picking at the seams on his dress shirt. He obviously didn’t like his new clothing that was given to him due to him not paying attention to whatever was going on. 

The boys pretty much all had the same clothing. A dress shirt and slacks. Now Y/n could really say the clothing had no taste at all. 

The nun walked over to Alice and took her hand and gently shook it. “My name is Anitoch. But You all can call me Annie!” Her voice was very high and shrilly. Y/n didn’t know if it was because of her excitement. Or that was just the way that woman's voice was.  Alice smiled before placing a hand on her chance. 

“Nice to meet you Annie. My name is Alice.” Alice then turned around to stand next to Annie and looked upon the group. “And these are my friends. We.. all go around.. spreading.. kindness? And..love around the world!” Alice didn’t know what to say. She had to present herself as someone that was spiritually on track, but frankly, the group didn’t pose as anything like it. 

“Oh god..” Bendy grumbles under his breath. His hand running down his face. Felix looked away from Bendy before he gave Alice a smile. “Yes, we do! how about we introduce ourselves. Yes? In fact, I’ll do the introduction for everyone!” 

Felix seemed to steer the conversation elsewhere as Alice didn’t exactly know how to keep hold of it to make them all seem trustworthy and non threatening. Which they weren’t. Felix didn’t want the head nun, Mary Patrick, To think low of them and kick them out so soon. He walks over to Panchito and places a hand on his shoulder. With Felix’s freehand. He gently swatted Panchito’s hand away from the collar of his shirt from pulling at a seam. Panchito quickly looked up and looked at the nun before smiling, finally getting back on track. 

“This is Panchito.” He then walks over to Donald and Oswald. Standing between the two. Donald had his arms crossed as he waited. As Oswald stood by Felix. His eyes mostly glued on Sister Mary Patrick. Who was listening to the conversation as well. “Donald and Oswald.” 

“Hello.”

“Hi.”

Felix then wanders over to Charley, Barley and Edgar. Where he introduces the three. “Charley, Barley and this Little guy is Edgar.” Charley and Barley didn’t speak. Edgar smiled at the table full of nuns before squeaking a sound that sounded similar to a; ‘hello!’

“Awww! Aren’t you just precious.” Another nun cooed from the table. She clasps her hands together as she smiles at Edgar. 

Felix walks over to Bendy. Who had his arms crossed. “This is Bendy.”  Felix placed a hand on Bendy’s back. Bendy only stared at the nuns. Who all didn’t show much interest in him as they previously did for Edgar. 

“Hi.” Bendy grumbled. Felix rubs between Bendy’s horns before walking over to Y/n and wrapping an arm around her shoulders. 

“And this is Y/n.” Felix smiled at her. Y/n smiled back before looking forward and waving at the nuns. Who all smiled at the girl. All expect Sister Mary Patrick. 

“And my name is Felix.” 

Annie claps her hands before she walks over to the table and looks back at the group. “Wonderful! Nice

To meet you all. As said. My name is Annie. That. Is Mary Patrick.” She motions over to the solemn nun. 

The nuns that were introduced. Were

Clarissa, Danny, Lazerous. An elderly woman. Who seemed to have seen better days. But she didn’t seem like a woman to mess with. Clarissa. Was a young nun.  Nothing really much to her—as well

As Danny…now mentioning it. None of the nuns seemed to stand out really..

And Mary Robert. A young nun. Maybe close to her 20s. She seemed shy and steered clear from eye

Contact of the group. 

Once seated. Y/n being seated next to Alice. As Donald sat on her other side. As the rest of the toons sat down at the table. Y/n had counted in total there were 6 nuns in total. Wonderful…

Y/n stirred the soup around with her spoon. Listening to Danny speak about how she had a dream last night about swimming with dolphins? Whatever the conversation was. Y/n didn’t really care for it. They were only there for one reason. “The event for the church..will you all be entering it this year?” Y/n asks. The nuns on the other side of the table looked over at the girl. Lazarus quickly responded.

“That’s if ol Patrick over here wants to get us back on track!” She laughs. Danny, Clarissa and Annie all laughed lightly as well. Felix looks over at Mary Patrick. Who had yet to touch her soup. 

“Is there any reason that's holding you back from entering ma’am?” He asks. Patrick looks over to Felix. “I just don’t see the reason why we should compete. It is a sin to want to win and battle over something that should bring joy.” She replied. Felix had a feeling—that wasn’t the reason…it had to be something more. But he didn’t push.

“Well. It isn’t necessarily about competing.” Alice pipes up. Y/n glanced at Alice. What was she going to say?

“It’s about having fun. As you said. And you ladies look like you all need it—“

“With practice for singing of course!” Bendy smiled. Slamming his hands on the table. His eyes quickly shoot over to Alice. “In  the comforts of the monastery! ” He spoke through his teeth. He seemed to be trying to get something through Alice’s head. Boris looked between the two. His claw tapping the table ever so slightly. “Oh goody…” Charley muttered under his breath. 

Alice smiled at Bendy softly. “Of course within the comforts of this chapel. But may I be honest? There is a lack of. Life around here. Surely entering the event to sing will boost everyone’s excitement.” Alice said. Bendy lowered his head into his hands. Frustrated with Alice of course. Alice seemed to be blunt and wanted to get right to the point. Their main objective. As for Bendy—he didn’t want his group to seem as if they were some fun loving party goers. That would quickly for sure get them kicked out of the chapel. And not to mention fail their goal! 

“Oh yes. I agree with her.”  Danny smiled at Alice’s statement. Turning her gaze to Mary Patrick. Who still held a solemn expression. Yet—she seems to be. Calculating—thinking on Alice’s interjection. “It’s been years.” She replied. Alice smiled once more. “All the better ma’am. Taking a step back from something that you once did often only brings more motivation.” Alice says. And Felix slowly nods. 

“Well…Alice is correct about that.” He says. Alice perks up before looking at Felix with a wide smile. Felix smiled back at her.  

“I suppose. Though—I believe I have no time for any rehearsal and leading everyone in hymns.” Mary Patrick said. Agreeing with Alice—and even agreeing that entering the town's event was a good idea. But something still held her back. Alice looked back over at the head nun before she quickly placed a hand on Y/n’s head. “That’s where me and Y/n come into play ma’am.” She said. Y/n’s spoon slipped from her hand. The girl abruptly quickly tried to catch the spoon before it could fall into the ceramic bowl. But she was too late as the spoon fell into the soup. Causing some specks of soup to fly out and land on Y/n’s forehead.  Everyone looks over at her. Awaiting her response. Y/n felt Alice’s thumb gently rub away the speck of soup that landed on Y/n’s forehead.

“Would you and Sister Alice take my place to help everyone get ready for the event?” Sister Mary Patrick asks Y/n. 

“I—Yes—I don’t mind.” Y/n’s eyebrow twitched as Alice smiled at her before looking at Sister Mary Patrick. “Then it’s settled.”

-

“What are you—nuts?!” Bendy shouts. All gathered in the boys room. Alice had her arms crossed as Bendy stood in front of her. “Oh come on. Be lucky that I persuaded the gal’ to enter the event. The more quickly we do this and win that event. The quicker we’ll be out of this chapel and you all can continue on the road.” Alice defends herself. Bendy squints his eyes. His gloved hand lands on his hip as he stares at Alice. 

“We’ve been chased down…twice now…” Bendy raises a hand to rub at his forehead. Y/n sat on the couch in the room. Watching Alice and Bendy converse with one another. Boris sat next to her. His tail wagging slowly. As Charley, Barley and Edgar stood behind the couch. Felix was standing in the kitchen—behind the counter. His elbows on the tabletop as Donald, Panchito and Oswald. Sat at the counter. 

“And this can stop you all from being tracked down. Can’t you see?” Alice raises an eyebrow. Bendy shook his head. “An event?! Do you know what would happen if word gets out that you’re helping nuns win a singing contest?! The brothers already know what we all look like—and it’s already bad enough that one’s gushin’ over little miss forgetful over there—“ Bendy motions towards Y/n. Y/n blinks before rubbing the back of her neck. 

“Hey! It’s not my fault I didn’t expect to run into them so quickly, besides this was the plan from the beginning—“ she defends. Yet—yes. It was partially her fault. She should have known who Cuphead was from the beginning when running into him. But then again. She didn’t have info that he and his brother were out to kill them. From what she thought from the start until he told her otherwise that is. Feeling that familiar tingle in her stomach. Y/n took her mind from the events earlier today. She focused her attention back on Bendy who had his eyes on her. “Are you serious?” He asks.

“What?” Y/n asks. Alice sighs before flicking Bendy’s horn. Who flinched and quickly looked back at the Angel.

“That doesn't matter. At the end of the day. We need that gem. I mean—how hard could it possibly be for us to win this thing? We have the pop to their—pure—hymns or whatever.” Alice moved her legs to walk—more pace back and forth. 

“Are you sayin’  church choirs are bad at music?” Charley raised an eyebrow. Y/n rarely paid attention to the toon until his voice rumbled behind her. She slightly glanced back and saw Charley with his arms crossed. His gaze on Alice. Alice’s halo flickers before she turns her gaze to Charley. “Not bad… just. Something that doesn't fit with today’s genre.” She didn’t want to come off as rude. She has a pure heart and accepts everyone! 

“But we need to stand out at this contest.” She glanced at everyone. Bendy’s tailed perks up before he looks back at Alice. “That’s the problem!” He shouts. He bared his teeth at her. Hands hands shooting up to tug at his horns. “It defeats the whole purpose of why we’re here. To get away from those stupid brothers!”

“No. We’re here to win that gem. To protect us and then from the devil. Because—might I remind everyone. He’s after you all to eliminate you for that book.” Alice stayed calm and collected. Edgar squeaked. Now sitting by Y/n’s foot. She didn’t know what he said. But Alice nods and motions towards Edgar. “What Eddie said.” She said, Whatever it was. The spider probably agrees with her in some way. 

“Okay you two.” Felix decided to break up the altercation between Bendy and Alice. He wandered over to the two. Placed a hand on Bendy’s shoulder before looking at Alice and then back at Bendy. 

“As much as I agree with you, Bendy. Alice is right—“

“See! Told you!” Alice smiled at Bendy. Her hands clutching the ends of her dress in anticipation. Bendy sneers.

“We need that stone. Not only to protect us. But the brothers as well.” 

“Oh brother…” Donald placed a hand on his beak. He was about to open his mouth to make a snappy remark. But Panchito raised a hand to pin Donald’s beak closed so he could hear what Felix had to say.

“I have to remind you all. The main reason Cuphead and Mugman were on the run—was to get away from the Devil. They didn’t have any intentions working with him. I suspect during the time they were taken from me—he somehow got them to do what he say—“

“Like killing us?” Barley asks. Felix looks over at the eyepatch wearing toon before nodding. “Correct.” He says. Bendy taps his foot to the ground slowly. Well..he supposed Felix was right…

“You want us to still pair with the brothers?” Alice asks. Felix lands his eyes on her and nods. “Yes. I don’t have any plans just leaving them in the hands of the Devil.” Felix seemed very much like a caring toon. A toon that cared deeply for everyone he’s spending his time with. And Y/n agreed with him. Cuphead didn’t seem like someone that would want to harm someone for the fun of it. He was just a regular person. And she would assume his brother was the same. 

“That was the plan the entire time, of course we can’t just leave them, we can’t go around and switch the plan up now!” Y/n exclaims. 

“Okay. So what’s the plan?” Charley asks. Pulling Y/n from her trance. Y/n looks up. “What I said it was prior to us coming here.” She said, she had to admit. She was getting a tad bit irritated.

-

“Alright! Listen up dirtbags!” Y/n stood next to Boris. Infront of her wonderful group of toons she has gotten acquainted with. The wolf held a series of construction paper in his paws. The paper and sharpie was found in the room where Y/n quickly sketched out the plan that she deemed was simple and foolproof. 

Bendy, Alice, Donald, Panchito and Oswald sat on the couch as they watched Y/n. Edgar was seated right by Alice’s foot. As Felix, Charley and Barley stood behind the couch in anticipation.

“Today is Wednesday. The event is on Friday being held at the St. Charles Community Theater downtown. The Choir of Sisters event is obviously going to be what  the town wants to see. Because we’re located in a town where literally everyone sings.” Y/n groans. Charley made a small noise. “Tell me about it..” he muttered. Barley slaps a hand on Charley’s mouth and shushed as he watched Y/n explain.

“We have one day to get ready for this event. We entered late. But that doesn't matter—we’re in the contest now.” She reaches over and moves the blank construction paper in Boris’s hand. Once removing it. It revealed a crudely drawn stick figure sketch of a crowd who resembled nuns. The sketch is poorly made. But everyone could still make out what the sketch was.

“Alice, you have to get the choir ready for the event. As you can see, it has been years since they’ve entered any event—and more than likely sang for a crowd as you can see because the nuns have fallen off and—don’t sound too good.” She said. Pointing to a stick figure of Alice. Who had her arms up and a smile on her face. 

“Oh look—I look so happy.” Alice cooed at the drawing. 

Y/n took the paper from Boris’s hand and tossed it behind her back somewhere in the room. “This church was notable for its winnings in any singing event that was held in town—not only do we have an advantage of winning because these nuns have a potential to sing very well and have a reputation with the town for their singing. But we also have an advantage to gain attention towards ourselves.” She points to the sloppy sketch of nuns scrawled on the paper standing resembling a choir of them singing in front of some more crudely drawn stick figures—which were the townfolkes. Y/n continued speaking—or more so going over the excellent fool proof plan.

“Which potentially would grab the attention of the brothers.” She took the paper yet again and tossed the paper behind her. Pointing to the new drawing Boris held. A stick drawing of Cuphead and Mugman stood next to each other stiffly. 

“Wait—how would getting their attention benefit us?” Donald asks. Raising an eyebrow. Y/n smiled. “We get them on our team.”

“And how do you know we’ll even win this contest?” Barley asks. Alice stood up quickly. “Oh trust me. We’ll win this. And we’ll get that stone one way or another.” She turned around to face the toons on the couch. 

“It’s a risk we’ll have to be willing to take.” 

Boris’s tail wagged. His ears perk up quickly. “This sounds fun!” He laughs. Charley waved off Boris’s excitement before planting his attention back on Alice. 

“Not to be rude or anythin’ but—the nuns fell off. They can’t even sing—-You all heard them when we first came in here. It’ll at the least take months to get them all soundin’ perfect for the event. If we don’t have a good choir—we have no gem.” Charley did make a point. And Y/n agreed with him. If Alice couldn’t fix the nuns up by Friday. Their chance of winning the contest would be slim. 

“Why don’t we just steal it?” Barley asks. Edgar turned around and with a quick squeak. Crossing his

Two arms and frowning at the toon. Barley raised an eyebrow. “What? I mean. If all else fails. That’s what we’ll have ta’ resort to.” He defends.

“Did I not say that 4 times already?!” Charley shouts.

“No one is stealing anything.” Alice got the attention of everyone in the room. She had a look of bravery and determination. A look Boris and Bendy knew all too well.

“I’ll have them ready in one day.” She smiled.

-

Y/n sat down on the bed and sighed. Letting tension out in her legs. What a day..

The day was—eventful. Confusing yes but—exhilarating. Their second chase and they got away again?! Now no one could beat that—she felt like she was in a movie! Not to mention the way Alice and the others came and swooped in! 

“Alright girly.” Alice closed the door to the room. She sighed and wandered over to her bed. Visibly Y/n could see the fatigue in Alice’s eyes. The angel sat down on the bed—already dressed in her sleepwear that were given to her—thank goodness Y/n didn’t have to wear the sleepwear from the nuns as she already packed PJ’s that she had yet to wear.

Y/n crawled in her bed up to the pillow and sat down. Looking back over to Alice who was now situated under the blankets in her pillows. 

“We have a busy day ahead of us—we need to sleep.” Alice spoke. She reached over to the night stand and pulled the metal string to the lamp. And the lights turned off. Little light in the room but Y/n didn’t care—just what she needed as she slipped under the blankets. And stared at the ceiling in silence. Alice’s halo actually let off a peaceful dull golden glow. The Angel already had her back turned towards Y/n. But—something was bothering Y/n. She couldn’t sleep. She spent most of the nights in the company of the boys to sleep with. But it was too quiet. 

Just what she needed.

She didn’t even remember drifting off to sleep. But when she did. She felt as if it were for a second before boom!

“Rise and shine!”  Alice’s voice pierced through Y/n’s ears. Y/n grimaced. Through her eyelids she could see the shades were torn open and the light started to seep through her eyes. Turning the opposite direction of the window. Y/n covered her face with the pillow she was laying on. 

Alice smiled before she turned around to face Y/n’s figure on the bed. Holding some folded clothes in her arms—she was already dressed for the day—the clothes were for Y/n. Alice smiled before she walked around the bed and placed a hand on the pillow before lifting it up. “Come on Lazy. We got work to do!” She smiled at Y/n. Y/n slowly opens her eyes and looks at Alice. Her eyes soon landed on the clothes in Alice’s arms. Y/n huffed before sitting up.

“Do I have to wear that?” She asks. Alice glanced at the clothes in her hands before nodding. “Why yes of course. Why? I think you look adorable in it!” She hands the dress to Y/n. Similar to the one she was given yesterday—in fact…it was the same dress. Y/n took the dress and placed it on her lap. Alice stood up and stretched her arms. 

“Today is the day. First rehearsal for the choir.” Alice seemed  pretty determined and set on to get the choir ready for the concert. Yes there was that small part in Y/n that wanted to face the reality and say there was a big chance in not succeeding in the event. But with Alice’s confidence. Y/n couldn’t help but trust the Angel to feel comfortable with what she was doing. 

Alice was fixing and tidying up her blanket on her bed as she spoke to Y/n. “I can finally be able to prove to Bendy that I am reliable and better without him.” 

So there was something more to it. Y/n turned her gaze to Alice. Watching her finish fixing the blankets on the bed. Y/n spoke up. “You’re using this as an advantage to get back at Bendy?” She asks. She thought that Alice and Bendy had an arc of always ticking each other off and pulling light hearted jokes with each other—but with Alice’s expression. That immediately changes. Looking over at Y/n. She shakes her head. “Oh no, dear. I truly do want to help this church. But my main reason is because I want to prove myself.” 

Prove herself? Y/n raised a hand to rub the sleep from her eyes. “Prove what?” Y/n asks. Alice slowly fiddled with her fingers—almost bashfully. Her halo dimmed down—giving off a dull golden color—almost like a dead lightbulb.

“I’m not exactly the best character that people would be too interested to look at on the show.” She said. Alice wandered over to Y/n’s bed and sat down. Alice glanced down at the white comforter before she found a loose thread on the blanket and gently fiddled with it as she felt Y/n’s gaze on her. Now interested in Alice’s statement and sudden change in demeanor. 

“I’ve mostly just been a supporting character in the show. Well—I am—but…” she raised her gaze and looked at Y/n. Who was still looking at her. “I just thought there would be more to me that people would see.” 

Raising an eyebrow. Y/n spoke up. “What do you mean?” She asks. Of course she’s seen an episode or two of the show. But never paid much mind to it. The show was really funny. Yes. But. She couldn’t understand what Alice meant. 

“The reason why I want to help this choir. Is to prove to Bendy that I am just as good as he is.” 

Now that explains a lot.

“But. You’re already as good as he is. I know some kids out there have so many teddy bears of you.” Y/n smiled at Alice. Yeah. Tons of kids in her neighborhood had small Alice plushies and they walked around with them—adorable to see every once in a while. And if Alice needed assurance. Then Y/n surely was there to give to her. But that didn’t seem to satisfy Alice. Or At Least that wasn’t what she was worried about.

Chuckling lightly. Alice slowly shook her head. “Oh no. I know the kids take a liking of me. It—“

“Is it Bendy?” Y/n interrupts. Finally getting the gist, maybe the two were on bad terms? Of course it would be unfortunate—but it seemed that was what Alice was implying. AndY/n stands correct as Alice nods. Y/n’s expression slowly turns sour. Almost frowning.

“He thinks I’m not as good as him—or smart—or—capable of doing things on my own. Of course I love Bendy to death. But at times he’s a bit much when he’s on his bad side.” Alice reaches a hand up to fix a strand of her hair falling out of place. She looks away from Y/n—almost embarrassed from her confession. 

“I’m always in his shadow. So—I want to prove that I am good!” Her demeanor changed yet again before she turned her gaze back to Y/n. Her halo flickers for a moment before that golden lovely glow comes back—but Y/n frowned—yes of course she only knew Bendy for so little. But she believed Alice. Bendy did at times get—mean? Irritable. But that was all. But with Alice’s raw emotion. She felt for the Angel. 

Taking Y/n’s silence as a bad thing. Alice sighed before standing up. “But. Sorry to toss that all on you hun, I know you’re his friend and a—“

“Don’t apologize.” Y/n interrupts. Looking at Alice. Y/n gave a pure smile. “You’re gonna do great today.”

-

“Okay everyone!” Alice’s voice echoed in the chapel. Rows of pews empty. A red soft carpet beneath. In front of the pews behind the altar stood the nuns in an organized group—standing on risers that were on the altar. 

“Today is our first rehearsal!” Alice cheers. Bouncing on her heels with excitement. The other nuns held excited expressions themselves. Finally! Something good to do instead of wandering around for half their time! Sister Mary Patrick was seated at one of the pews in the middle. Her eyes solemnly glued on the nuns and on Alice. Y/n took notice that Mary Patrick had a lingering atmosphere around her. The woman didn’t seem phased at all or really interested in anything. More so quiet and distant. Unless spoken to of course. 

Y/n heard a squeak behind her as Alice continued talking in the background. Turning around she saw the boys finally waking up and walking into the room where everyone was gathering. Edgar stood behind Y/n. He smiled up at her and Y/n smiled back before looking up and seeing Panchito and Donald standing in front of her. 

“She’s having them rehearse so early…” Donald mutters. He took a glance at Alice who had her arms spread out to her sides. Panchito’s feathers ruffled before he smiled. “I like her enthusiasm.” Panchito responds. Y/n looks away from Alice before she smiles at Panchito. “At Least someone supports her.” She said. Donald frowned before rubbing the back of his neck. 

“Hey! I didn’t say I didn’t support her.” He quickly defends himself. Edgar hopped up and down to get the three's attention—after standing there for a moment with no acknowledgement. Edgar wanted attention from one of the three. The three glanced at the spider and Y/n was about to respond to the toon before Bendy and Charley wandered over.  The two were arguing—from what it seemed. Charley—was trying to wander away from Bendy as Bendy seemed to be running his mouth about something. Charley—didn’t seem  to phased at Bendy’s harsh words. Following behind the two were Felix, Oswald and Barley—who was the last to walk in. Barley in fact seemed as if he had just woken up. 

“Can one of you shut him up?” Charley called. Next to Donald and Panchito. 

“Don’t ignore me Charley—you hear me talkin’ to you!” Bendy snaps. Charley sighed heavily before his eyes trailed over to look to his side. There stood Bendy glaring at Charley. Arms crossed over his chest. Though even with his sour and harsh expression. Charley didn’t falter in his stance nor tremble under his gaze. With his reaction. It could be assumed this was something normal between the two. 

“Hi!” Shouts Sister Mary Clarissa. She smiled at the group that were standing in the aisle of the pews. Alice glanced behind her to see the group had finally arrived—well. Most.

“Where’s Boris?” Barley asks. Seeing his fatigue was slowly going away—and he was paying more attention to his surroundings. He took note that Boris had yet to come from their shared room—which he has no idea how on earth he hadn’t seen the wolf by now. 

Bendy stops his banter with Charley—which was pretty much one sided. He turned his gaze to Barley. “I thought he was in the room.” Bendy said. But. Barley shrugs. 

“He’s finding a bathroom.” Oswald explained. Felix wandered over to Alice who still stood in front of the choir of nuns. “Good morning ladies.” Felix announced with a bright smile. And he was replied with various greetings of ‘hello’s’ and what not. After a moment. Alice turned her attention back to the choir of nuns. “Alright now. I mean business today! We don’t have much time! We need to make sure you all sound perfect!” Alice announces. Y/n smiled before she quickly took a seat at one of the pews. Edgar

Was quick as he quickly scurried and climbed on the pew to sit next to Y/n. 

“She’s gonna teach them to sing.” Y/n lowered her voice so she wouldn’t disrupt Alice and her teaching. Bowing her head slightly so she could closely speak to Edgar. Edgar lets out a soft squeak as he peeks over the pew in front of him—due to his short height. He wasn’t able to see correctly without the pew standing in his way. Oswald soon sat down next to Edgar as he watched Alice. Soon following the rest of the toons In her group. 

“It shouldn’t be too hard for her to get them back on track with singing. They’ve won multiple prizes from the past events they’ve been in. Right?” Oswald said. Donald was seated next to him. Donald thought for a moment before he shrugged. “I dunno. Years of not singing can really throw someone off.” He replied. Charley, Barley and Felix were seated in the pews behind Y/n, Oswald, Edgar and Panchito. Charley reached over and placed his elbows on the head of the bench before looking between Y/n and Oswald. “Speak for yourself. I heard them singing earlier this morning. And it did not sound good.” He grumbles. Y/n sighed before turning her gaze to Charley—so much for team support from everyone. Was she the only one that actually believed in Alice?! 

“They’ll be fi—“ Y/n was immediately cut off by a chorus of shrill voices—grimacing. Y/n slowly turned her head away from Charley—who was visibly cringing. And over to the altar. Alice had her hands on her hips as she watched—more than listening to the nuns sing terribly. Oswald flattens his ears to his head before he squints slowly. Donald covered his ears—wherever they were—Barley didn’t seem phased by the awful noise. Instead sat still on the pew with an unmoving expression. As Felix watched the nuns silently—but he didn’t hold an expression of annoyance or disgust. Instead was waiting to see what Alice would do. Edgar was still seated between Y/n and Oswald. Squeaking slightly at the noise. Bendy wasn’t seated. Instead standing next to the pew Y/n was seated in. He bared his teeth and sighed as the sound slowly died down.

“How was it?!” Mary Lazerous proclaimed. The elderly woman had her hands on her hips with a large grin. Alice shivered in—fear? The noise must have frightened her. With a wobbly hand she lifts one up to fix her halo—which was askew floating on top of her head.

She was about to reply until Panchito cheered as he clapped. 

“¡maravillosa!” He cheers. The cheers and claps echoed in the chapel—some of the nuns giggled at his abrupt cheering. Donald sighed before grabbing Panchito by the collar of his shirt and shoving the rooster back down to his seat. 

Alice looks behind her over to Y/n. She slowly shrugs—did she not know what to do? 

Y/n gave Alice a smile before giving the toon a thumbs up. Alice smiled slowly before she turned back to the choir. 

“She’s got this…” Y/n whispered.

-

She doesn't got it—

1. Not ONE BIT!!

“This is tiring—I can’t listen anymore of this—-my head is gonna explode…” Donald begged. He was slouched in his seat. A tired yet agonizing expression ridden on his face. Edgar had fallen asleep in Y/n’s lap. An hour worth of hearing the nuns singing—that Excruciating sound that came from their throats! It was horrible! 

Y/n would assume with little time the nuns would get back on track—but it’s as if they never were those award singing nuns with a good background of winning events for singing! It was like this was a brand new group of people. And with little help—Mary Patrick didn’t seem to be invested in singing. Instead sitting in the pews watching Alice stress over the choir. 

“I think they sound a tad bit better..” Felix pipes up. He was mostly silent for the most part. Putting attention on the nuns. As well as Barley. Charley and Donald were the main two making snarky remarks. But Y/n wasn't paying attention to them. She was more focused on Alice and seeing the Angel quite literally stressing over the situation. 

She rubbed her temple with her fingers slowly. Y/n couldn’t see her face as Alice had her back faced towards the pews. But Y/n could tell Alice was not happy. 

“This is a waste of time..” Y/n almost forgot that Bendy was standing next to the bench she was seated in. He had his arms crossed as he watched Alice in silence. Y/n had placed her hand on top of Edgar’s head. The spider was still asleep soundly—but that wasn’t what her attention was on.

“Alice! You’ve been at this for some time. It’s not gonna work!” Bendy shouts across the room to her. Alice sighs before turning around towards Bendy. “We have no other choice—it’s too late to back out.” She replied. Alice turned around to look at her friends in the pews. 

Bendy only sighed before he outstretched his arms—visibly showing his frustrations.

“The events tomorrow—we are far from off!” He shouts. Charley then decided to put himself in the conversation—as he always seemed to enjoy doing. 

“If Sammy were here—he’ll have us all by the ear for that rehearsal.” He jokes. Alice sighed before she walked off the altar over to the group. “Charley—can it. Not now.” She whispers. But. She abruptly stopped walking as she then stiffened like a board. Her halo flickered brightly—as if a lightbulb turned on. An idea!

“You’re right…” she whispered. Her frown slowly slid into a bright smile. 

“Think like Sammy!” She cheers. Barley grumbled. “You Kiddin? Sammy’ll have us re—oh—“ he finally got. Think like Sammy would! 

Y/n looked at Alice and then at Bendy. Who had his gaze on Alice. Sammy? She heard of him from her mother but didn’t know much of the guy. 

“Who’s Sammy?” Oswald asks—as perplexed as Y/n as to what the name had to do with the situation. Donald nods. “Yeah. Who’s that?” Donald pondered. 

“Our music director.” Bendy muttered—more speaking through his teeth. Donald didn’t ask anything else as he watched Alice’s calculating expression. 

“You work better with music…” she said to herself. Her eyes on the floor. And her index finger tapped her chin in deep thought. Bendy tilts his head slowly. 

“What?” He asks. Alice then placed her gaze on Bendy. “You know how Sammy always tells us singing is better with music?” She asks. And Bendy nods slowly. Alice smiled and clenched her fists. 

“All we need is to give these ladies some music they can jive to—to help motivate them into singing!” She shares—and frankly. It wasn’t a bad idea. Y/n was no expert in singing and all—but maybe adding music would help motivate the nuns into getting back on track. 

“Not a bad idea..” Bendy muttered. Charley chuckled. “Yeah. Not a bad idea. But where’s the orchestra pit?”

Crash!

Just as Charley asks his questions. Boris fell through the wooden doors—that were once closed. Everyone moved their attention to the door that led into the chapel—to see Boris laid on the ground—on his stomach. Over his head was a snare drum. The wolf didn’t give a chance to let anyone help him or ask what he was doing before he shot up and quickly tried to tear the instrument from his head. “Hey! Who turned off the lights!” He shouts. His voice echoed in the instrument. Some of the nuns giggled onstage and Alice quickly made her way over to the wolf. She took ahold of the snare drum and snagged it off Boris’s head. 

“Boris. Where have you been?” Y/n asks. Boris looked around and his eyes landed on the girl seated before he smiled—his tail wagged before he looked at Alice and took the snare drum. “Well. I found this nice room with all sorts of instruments so I wanted to play with them! And then a noise spooked me so I tried to run away—but I tripped over a cello and my head hit this drum so I was blindly running around the halls and I came and found you all!” He smiled at the end of his long awaited explanation. Y/n smiled slowly as Boris saw the smile she gave him before he shyly and looked away with a flustered smile. His foot pawed at the carpet shyly. 

“Sorry I’m late—“ he adds. 

“If there’s a band room. Surely there must be a band?” Panchito asks before looking at Mary Patrick. The lady tore her gaze from Boris and Alice before looking at Panchito. “We lost fundings to have a band for our choir.” She said in a rather—nonchalant voice. She didn’t seem bothered at all—if they lost the band because of money—does that mean they’re having problems paying off things? 

“Oh—well that’s bad.” Oswald mumbled. Alice wandered back over with Boris behind her. In her hand she held the snare drum. “So. No band? At all?” She asks. And Mary Patrick shook her head. 

No band—no music…

Alice was silent for a moment before looking back at the stage. A piano….A piano! 

Looking back at Bendy she smiled. “You play the piano.” She ordered before she shoved the drum to Charley—who almost fell out of his seat with a grunt. Bendy grimaced. 

“Why me?” He called after her as she made her way back to the stage. Charley quickly stood up as Bendy then followed behind Alice. 

“We have no band—but we have us! That’s perfect! Think about it Bendy—“ she turned around and looked at Bendy. “Sammy has taught us the hard way of doing things—with love of course—you think just because no band is gonna stop us from performing? We are the band!” She shouts happily. 

“I was afraid she’ll say that..” Barley grumbled. Charley rolled his eyes. Agreeing with Barley. 

“Oh! Oh!” Boris quickly scampered over to Bendy and Alice. Standing next to Bendy as he quickly wagged his tail in excitement. 

“I want to be in the band!” His excitement caused a short giggle from Alice before she nodded. “Of course.” She says. Bendy wandered over to the piano and sat down on the bench. 

Now—it was interesting. From the looks of it. Alice had a plan. And Y/n wanted to see it be put in action. Smiling. She looked over to Oswald, Donald and Panchito. 

“This should be good.” She says. Oswald tilts his head as he looks at the stage. “I agree. She seems pretty set on with her new plan.” He replies. 

Boris quickly slipped into the seat with Bendy and smiled. 

“Okay—change in plan..” Alice looks at the group of nuns. Silent for a moment before she points to Sister Mary Robert. Oh yes…the shy woman who—seemed to have been trying to hide behind the other nuns for half of the rehearsal.

“I want you, Lazerous, Clarissa, Annie and Danny. In the front.” Alice commands. Lazerous, Clarissa and Danny did as told. And moved to the front of the choir as told—Mary Robert slowly took a deep breath before she walked to the front as well.  

“What am I even supposed to be playing?” Bendy asked. Glancing down at the piano. Alice glanced over at the demon and smiled. “A catchy tune.” She replied. Bendy was silent for a moment before nodding.  

“Alright ladies! Listen up!” She smiled. The nuns all turned their attention back to Alice—an attentive look in their eyes. 

“My music director always told me, music and rhythm find their way into the secret places of the soul.” Alice recalled Sammy saying long ago to her. The nuns murmured to one another before placing their attention back on Alice. Boris nods enthusiastically and clapped his hands together.

“It’s not about sounding good—well it is. But it’s also about making everyone in the room feel the beat!” Boris adds. Alice smiled at Boris. Watching as the canine scurried off over to a set of drums. 

The nuns watched the wolf to see what he would do. Sitting down at the stool that was behind the drums. Boris stooped behind the drum set. And popped back up with the sticks in his hands. 

“I’m more of a guy that loves woodwind instruments. But I dabble.” Boris lightly tapped the bass with the bass pedal Alice heard Bendy had started a tune on the piano. Smiling, she looked in front of her and saw some of the nuns slightly bobbing their heads and feet to the beat. 

“See? Catchy right?” She asks. Clarissa smiled at Alice. 

“Oh—I remember this feeling.” Clarissa recalls and Alice nods yet again. 

“Well! What are we waiting for?!” Mary Lazerous exclaimed—she seemed excited to get on with the rehearsal—now that music was involved—it finally got her attention and also motivated her. Which Felix noted.

Y/n didn’t expect what would happen next. Her eyebrows felt like it shot off her forehead when she heard Alice had started to sing!

“First rule of singing, get the rafters ringing. Toss everything in—dig down deep inside. When you’ve got a song worth hearin’, there’s one thing to do—“ she sang, raising her hands in the air with a sly smile plastered across her face.

“Just keep your fear from interferin’ and let that sucker burst through!” Alice placed her gaze on the nuns yet again. 

“Raise your vooooiice! Lift it up to heaven—raise your vooooiice! Come on, don’t be shy, if you feel it, why conceal it? Let your soul rejoice—“

She raised her left hand.

“Raise the stakes!”

Then her right hand.

“Raise your game!”

And points to the nuns.

“Raise your voice!”

She placed her hands on her hips and grinned.

“Okay now it’s your turn, who’s gonna step up and make some real noise, Ah—don’t try to hide from me Mary Robert—“ 

Mary Robert shimmed away from the eyes of everyone with a nerve wrecking grin. 

“Why so quiet? Get right up and try it—“

Mary Clarissa soon interrupts with a frown; “it seems so..disobedient.“

“Disrespectful.”

“Loud!” Another adds.

Danny shook her head quickly—disagreeing! 

“No, I hear what you’re saying, it’s the word of the lord. Why should we whisper it?” Danny smiled at Alice. And Alice nods her head. 

“Amen sister—don’t ya deny it, stand and sing with pride!” Alice points at Annie.”Go girl.”

“Ah?” Annie sang.

“Bigger!” Alice commands.

“Aaah!” Annie shouts.

“Brighter!” Alice commands.

“Aaah!!” Annie sings!

“Boulder!” Alice commands.

“Aaah!!!” She sang!!!

“Better!” Alice claps.

“If you want the world to listen, stand up tall and proud, let em’ know what they've been missing and turn that volume up loud! Basses!” Alice pointed to her right. 

“Ah!”

“Altos!” And to her left. 

“Ah!!”

And in front of her. 

“Sopranos!”

“Ahh!”

“ Now together!” 

“AAAHH!” They all sang together. 

“Wowzers! Did you hear that? We actually sang!” Clarissa cheered as she jumped up and down. 

“Yeah, yeah, you sang four notes for like three seconds and some of us weren’t even doing that, you gotta work it, ladies! Pray it to the balcony!”  Alice commands, now she is serious! 

“Raise your voooice, push it to it eleven!” Alice then points to Danny. 

“AaaaAAhh-” Danny drawls.

“AaaaAhh!” The rest of the nuns crudely sang after Danny. Alice nods and continues. 

“Raise your voiiice! Turn those speakers high!” 

Mary Lazerous soon joins in; “Do, re, mi, fa, so, la, ti, do—easy peasy—lemon squeezy.” Mary Lazerous brushed her shoulder—and the elderly woman chuckled as Alice cheered for her.

“Don’t downplay it stand and say it, like you’ve got no choice like you’ve got no choice--” Alice then points to Mary Robert

“Ah..” Mary Robert whispers. 

“No Ah! see?.” Alice shook her head. 

“Ah?” Mary Robert tried again. 

“No. AAAH!” Alice corrects Mary Robert. 

“Raise your game, raise some heeell!--” Alice was then cut off by the nuns. 

“Raise your voice!” 

“Whoa!” Y/n shouts. How? Just a moment they were horrible! 

Alice cheers and laughs, she did it! She broke through! 

“Okay girls! Lay some pious on me!” Alice shouts. 

“Allelujah..”

“Allelujah…”

“Again..”

As they sang. Y/n was at the edge of her seat watching, what did Alice do to make them suddenly..sing?! 

“Now raise it up!” 

“Allelujah! 

“Raise it up!” 

“Allelujah!

“Raise it up!” 

“Alleluuujaah!” 

As they cheered, Alice glanced around the nuns for Mary Robert. Who had yet to sing. 

“Wait, where’s my girl?” Alice announced before she spotted the nun standing still. 

“Ah, there she is. Gimmie some gloria.” Alice waits for Mary Robert to sing. 

“Gloria in excelsis deo…” Mary Robert mutters. Alice shook her head. 

“Uh, god can’t hear you!” 

“Gloria, in excelsis deo!” Mary Robert raises her voice. 

“Okay, now you join on the third.” Alice points to Clarissa. 

“Gloria in excelsis deo.” They both joined in and sang. Alice claps her hands; “ooh, rock that deo! Now Mary Lass, can you pick things up without getting too winded?” Alice turns to Lazarus and the elderly woman steps up and grins. 

“Winded?! Step back sister! Laudamus te benedicimus te--” Mary Lazerous repeats in the background as Alice looks at Mary Annie and Danny. A thoughtful expression before she points to them. 

“Okay girls. Join in.” Alice was constructing! She was constructing just like Sammy! 

“Gloria in excelsis deo!” 

“Okay now you girls stand up and join in.” Alice commands.

“Alleluuujaah!” 

“Allelujah!” 

“Okay the rest of you ladies, hallelujah double time, let’s go!” Alice raised her hands yet again. 

“Hallelujah!”

“Hallelujah!” 

Alice then turns and grins smugly at Bendy. “And that’s what I call a joyful noise!” She was then brought back by Mary Robert who decided to share her voice. 

“Tu solus dominus, tu solus altissimus, plesu christe in Gloria dei patris!” 

“YEEEAAH!” Y/n cheered and stood up and clapped and shouts for the nun. As the rest of her toon friends. 

“Amen!”

“Raise your voiiiice!” They sang! 

“Get your mojo revvin!” Alice sings. 

“Raise your vooiiice!”

“Let your freak flag fly! Don’t you hide it, why not ride it, like it’s God’s Rolls Royce!” Alice pranced around and sang happily. 

“Raise some heat!”

“Raise some Cain!” 

“Raise it to a higher place!” 

“Raise a ruckus!” Sang Mary Danny

“Raise the devil!” Sang Mary Lazerous. 

“Raise it up another level!” Sang Mary Robert.

And the nuns sang together! “Raise your vooicce! Lift it up to heaven, raise your voiiice! Spread it ‘cross the sky! Blast it blare it, stand and share it! Help the world rejoice! Raise a sweat, raise a cheer! Raise it to the stratosphere!” 

Alice nods her head with a wide smile. 

“Raise your strength!”

“Yeah..”

“Come on, girls!” Alice anticipated. And cheers in the background as the nuns sang. 

“Raise your spirit. Raise it so the angels can hear it! Raise your heart, raise your soul!”

“You guys are gonna be fabulous!” Alice turned to the pews and smiled widely at her friends. She did it! 

“Raise your voice!”

“Gloria in excelsis deo!” 

As they sang their last first. Panchito claps and cheers loudly. As well as Y/n, Oswald and Donald clapped as well. Felix was astonished! How?! Charley gazed at the stage, as well as Barley. Edgar squeaked in cheers. And Mary Patrick had a smile slowly grace her lips. 

“Raise it-”

“Raise it!”

“Raise it!

“Raiiiise!” 

“Your voice!” 

-

Nightfall had come around and surprisingly Y/n…enjoyed the day. She was so proud of Alice In proving—well everyone wrong. The nuns still held that talent of singing like the award winning choir they were. They just needed a little push. And they were right back to normal. Changing into some more comfortable clothes—her PJ’s. Y/n sat on the floor as she plugged her phone into the charger. Alice moved the two into a new room when she saw Y/n didn’t exactly like the room they previously were in—no outlet. No TV, no windows. So—Alice—being the good Angel she was. Asked the nuns if they could move to a room more—modern—to put it that way. 

Alice was off talking to Mary Patrick somewhere in the building. And lord knows what the boys were doing. As she scrolled through her phone. She heard a small clink come from the window. She looks at the window before slowly looking back at her phone. Assuming it was nothing. Until she heard it yet again. Y/n placed her phone on the ground before she stood up and walked over to the window. Peering out she could see into the garden. The lights lightly lit up the area. As she peered down some more. She noticed someone looking up at her. 

“Cuphead?”

It was Cuphead! 

What was he doing here?

“Hey to-“

“What are you doing here? If Bendy finds out, he’ll kill you.” She cuts him off. Cuphead walked over

To the building and placed a foot on a workbench leaning against the brick wall before hoisting himself up onto the ledge of the window—considering they were on the first floor the window wasn’t up too high.

“I wanted to see you.” He smiled at her. Y/n blinks as Cuphead placed both his arms on the ledge of the window and rested his head on his arms with a goofy smile. Y/n blinks slowly forming on her face. 

“How’d you know we were here…?” She absently asked. “You told me. Remember? I walked to every church in town lookin’ for ya.” He said as if that wasn’t the problem. Y/n mouth was agape.

“And..how many churches are in town?” She asks. 

“Bout 20.” 

“Cuphead—“

“It all worked out in the end though.” He gave her a dopey smile. She could see inside his head. As he was still standing outside the window to reach her. She could see whatever substance that was in his head started to bubble slowly. 

“Where’s your brother?” She asked.

“Keepin’ the big man distracted. He had me sent out to search town for you all. That’s what he thinks right now.” She assumed the big man he referred to. Must have been The Devil. Man…she hoped they weren’t too pissed..the team of goons seemed to want to shred her team into pieces for that book. Cuphead could see the silent distant look Y/n gave him. Cuphead lifts the head of his arms. 

“Don’t worry. I won’t let them get to you.” He reassured her. Y/n blinks as she looks at Cuphead. She smiled softly as Cuphead smiled back as well. 

He takes a step down from the workbench before looking back up at the window. Y/n stared at him in confusion.

“What are ya’ waitin’ for? Aren’tcha comin?” He asks. Y/n felt herself raise an eyebrow. 

“Where to? Besides,  I have a lot to do tomorrow, I can’t just up and leave.” She said. Cuphead gazes up at her as she speaks. “I was thinkin’ if me and you can just walk around mainland.”  He replied. 

“Mainland?” Y/n asks. Cuphead saw his error and then explained. “Us islanders refer to this place as the mainland.” He explains. Which Y/n understood as Cuphead wasn’t from the states.

“I’ll get you back in time. Don’t worry.” He lifts his arms out to her. “Come on.” He beckons her with his hands. Y/n contemplated. Surely they would know she was gone—but then again. She says she was wandering the halls of the chapel out of curiosity. She wanted to go with Cuphead. That small feeling in her stomach fizzed and fluttered. But In the end—common sense took its turn. He could be leading her on to kill her. He was an odd person—too odd to want to spend time with her? For what? He didn’t make any sense at all. 

“I can’t.” She repeats. Cuphead stared at her for a moment. “I got a lot tomorrow. Need to help get the nuns ready for the event. That way we could get the crystal to free you and your brother.” She keeps forgetting Cuphead’s brother's name. Mugman—she felt like it was on the tip of her tongue. But with all that’s been going on and her mind being so frantic—she wasn’t surprised she wasn’t able to remember Mugman’s name so quickly.

“Hey. I said I’ll bring you back. Come on. You think I made this walk for nothin?” He jokes. Y/n let’s out one huff—which was a chuckle. “That was your damn fault.”

“Would you come on already?” 

“Too high up. Might fall if I come out this window.” It was an excuse. But then again. It was true. With only being a few feet up. She could safely exit the window— but she would have to hop and land on her feet—much too much work for her at the moment—why didn’t she just say she was just too lazy to move? 

Cuphead walks back over to the work bench and steps back on it to reach Y/n. He raised both his hands up. “I’ll help you down then.” He insists. 

“You really are adamant on killing me, huh?” She jokes. Cuphead blinks in confusion. 

“What? N—“

“Who are you talking to?”  Y/n yelps and shoves Cuphead’s head away—whatever substance that was in Cuphead’s head spilled out and onto Y/n’s hand in the process. But she didn’t think too much of it as she took the curtains and closed them before turning around and was faced with Bendy. Y/n hid her hands behind her back as she wiped her wet hand against her pants.

“Nothing—myself—there was a bird in the tree that kept looking at me—“ she quickly stammered. If anything she would have punched herself for doing so. Bendy stared at her for a moment. 

“Really now..?” He asks slowly. Lifting a hand up to move the curtain back. Y/n thought Cuphead would still be behind it but fortunately he wasn’t. Bendy looked out the window and to actually see a bird—-but it wasn’t in a tree. It was sitting on a bird fountain which could be seen sitting behind a hedge in the garden —not too far away from the window. The water was coming out a red and white straw…wait…That was Cuphead! 

Y/n felt a smile etch into her face. He was quick.

Bendy looks away from the window and looks at Y/n—after not finding anything suspicious. “I was trying to see if you were doing alright.” He mentions. Leaning his shoulder on the wall by the window. Y/n nods. “I’m fine. Just tired. I’ll be heading to sleep—you know—barely got any good sleep these past few days.” She explains. Which was true. Bendy nods.

“Well I’ll leave you to that then.” He says before getting up and walking back over to the door. “Goodnight.” He says. Looking over his shoulder to Y/n. Y/n smiled at Bendy. “Night.” She replied. As Bendy closed the door, she heard his footsteps descending down the hall. Y/n turns around towards the window yet again—to

See Cuphead. He smiled at her as Y/n shook her head. 

“You almost got me caught.” She furrowed her eyebrows—a light hearted joke as she wasn’t really mad at him. “He’s much scarier close up.” Cuphead adds.  He looks at her for a while before removing his hand from behind his back to show a flower he plucked from the garden. It was a tulip. He smiled smugly and handed it to her. Y/n felt her stomach flutter at the action and she felt a smile etch onto her face. She reached a hand over and gently took the flower from Cuphead’s hand. Looking down at the tulip to see the warm orange color that radiates from the pellets. Of course being through High School she knew the feeling of the butterflies whenever she would see someone that caught her interest—not saying love—maybe perhaps someone thoughtful and charming—a crush.

She felt like a school girl all over again as she looked away from the flower and to Cuphead who still had his eyes on her. He leans away from the window before stepping down from the workbench and raising his arms up.

“Come on. I’ll help you down.”

…forget it—he was an interesting guy. She needed to see what he was about! Not to mention. Some fresh air would be good. Y/n placed the flower down on the bed before rushing over to her shoes and slipping them on. She then rushed over to the window sill with a wide grin. She placed her legs out of the window and sat down on the window sill. She was about to jump down herself until she felt Cuphead take her hands to help guide her down. Which was helpful. Once her feet touched the ground. Y/n smiled at Cuphead.

“Alright. Let’s go.”

-

The sun had set and the stars were out twinkling throughout the night. It was chilly out but not enough for it to be cold to the point Y/n couldn’t stand outside. It was perfect weather. Deciding it would be best to leave the bookbag back at the chapel as there were plenty of people that she was sure could keep guard of her bag. Y/n only had herself with her and she felt light as if she didn’t have much to worry about—was she really that stressed? Well…she had been chased down multiple times. Threatened, shot at, threatened with guns, her mother damn near finding out she was running from potential killers, a magic book, dying, and oh yeah…sewer water. She had a lot on her plate she felt could be pushed away—now. She felt relaxed and free.

Cuphead and Y/n walked down the sidewalk of the town. He assured her no one was in town—and that there was a warehouse outside the outskirts of town an hour away where basically the villains (as Y/n deemed them) were staying for the night. 

“So. What exactly did you have planned in mind for

You to be so damn persistent on getting me away from my sleep schedule?” She asks. Cuphead looks away from a display of a store and over to Y/n. “How’s about a movie?” A movie? 

“Oh yeah. That would be fun.” She looked down the sidewalk to see a cinema thankfully on the strip. She motioned towards it. “There’s one down there.” Cuphead looks down the sidewalk and nods before grinning and dramatically holding his hand out. “M’lady.” He mocks. Y/n laughed before placing her hand in his. His gloved hand closed around hers and he started walking down the sidewalk with Y/n to the building. There was a ticket booth and a man sitting in the booth. Looking down at his phone for a moment until he noticed Cuphead and Y/n standing infront of the booth. Placing his phone down the man smiled at the two. 

“Sorry. What can I get for you two?” He asks. Cuphead looks at Y/n and Y/n looks at the list of films being shown throughout the night. There was a horror movie that caught her interest as all the other films were really boring sitcoms she didn’t want to sit through. But the time it would be played was around 9:14PM. And it was only 8PM as of now. Cuphead saw her eyeing the poster before looking at the ticket man. 

“Two tickets for the horror film.” Cuphead let go of Y/n’s hand and pulled out a few bills that he seemingly didn’t seem to count. And placed them on the counter for the man to count. As the man did so. He turned to Y/n and raised an eyebrow. “Hey. What’s wrong?” He asks.

Y/n was caught off guard at the sudden payment seeing she didn’t exactly say if she wanted to watch the film or not but nevertheless she didn’t complain. “The viewing is at 9. I gotta head to bed soon. I can’t be out all night.” She said. As much as she wanted to stay out—she had to minimize her time as she didn’t want to be out for too long just in case someone else who is after the book took notice of her—always suspect the unexpected as she would say. And most importantly. To sleep. 

Cuphead faced her and took both her hands. “Look doll. I won’t keep you out too late. I’ll make sure you catch a few winks.” He reassured her yet again. Y/n nods and the ticket booth guy places two tickets on the counter. “Here’s your tickets for 9:14.” He says. Cuphead lets go of Y/n’s hands and takes the two tickets. He placed them in his pockets before looking at Y/n. “Alright. What else do you want to do in the meantime?” He asks. What? Y/n looks at Cuphead with a perplexed expression. 

“Um..” she glanced around the town. Plenty of stores and shops were open. She assumed he didn’t mean stores so she looked over at a bench on the sidewalk. “The bench?” It came out more of a question. Cuphead blinked before leaning over to glance at the bench a few feet behind Y/n. “What about it?” He asks. Y/n glanced back at the bench—forget it. She didn’t want to sit on the bench for an hour.

“Here. Let’s just walk the strip.” He took a hold of her hand again and started down the sidewalk. Y/n following next to him. Looking at the lights for a moment Y/n soon turned her gaze to Cuphead. “I’m actually glad I got out. My team was pretty stressed.” She told him. 

“Not surprising.” He replies. Soon a smile etched on his face. “What is surprising is I’m calming you down—you gettin’ used to me? Huh?” He teased her . Y/n let out a short laugh and shook her head. Walking past a bakery. Y/n slowed down and glanced at the small shop. “That smells good.” She said. Cuphead slowly stopped walking before looking at Y/n and then the shop. “Well come on then.” He says before walking into the shop. He pushed up the door—and a bell rang afterwards signaling whoever was in the back that customers arrived. “One moment!” It sounded like an elderly woman. The two didn’t say anything and Y/n let go of Cuphead’s hand and walked over to a small table. Cuphead follows behind her. 

“So. How long have you and your brother been in town—or the mainlands.” She asks. Cuphead sits across from her before he thought for a moment. How long has it been again…?” He never was good with keeping up with time. 

“Uh…about half a month now? 2 of those weeks were spent with Felix.” He replied. Not too long. Y/n nods; “so. Where do you live again?” She asks. 

“Inkwell Isle. It’s an island filled with toons. Similar to ToonTown.” She’s never heard of an Inkwell Isle before. That was something new. 

“What’s your brothers name again?” She asks. Cuphead smiled. “You’re askin’ a lot of questions. You want ta’’ be with me that bad? Hell—if that’s the case—I’ll rush down to a jewelry store right now and get a ring—“

“What? Shut up.” She laughs and waves her hands in front of his face. Cuphead smile had widened. “I’m just sayin’…”  he gently took her hand in his yet again when she playfully blocked his face..and was about to say something else until a voice called out from the shop.

“Sorry I’m late sweeties!” The woman—Y/n assumed the store owner. Y/n looked over at the counter. To see a short woman—with round glasses and curly white hair. She was frail and looked sweet. She smiled at Cuphead and Y/n. The woman gasped softly. “Well looky here….” She whispered. The stare Y/n assumed was bad as she slowly tugged her hand away from Cuphead with a bashful look—as if a child that had gotten caught. Cuphead’s smile slowly vanished as he looked at Y/n to search for an answer on why she pulled away embarrassed before looking over at the woman.

“What a beauty…” the woman whispered. Y/n placed her hands in her lap—her expression blank for a moment before softly smiling. 

“Um—hi—we were just…looking around.” Y/n’s index finger to motion towards the shop. The woman smiled—as if knowing she made the girl uncomfortable.

“I’m sorry dear, I didn’t mean to fluster you two.” She says. Y/n didn’t know what to say—letting out a strained chuckle. She tapped her knees and nodded. 

“There’s no need to be ashamed. Young love is always beautiful.” The woman laughs softly. Y/n shakes her head. “Oh. No ma’am. We aren’t dating. No.” She says. The woman smiled and nodded. “Either way. In this world we live in—friends or not. There’s no shame in who you surround yourself with…” that sentence repeated in Y/n’s head like a broken record. Cuphead looks away from Y/n before looking at the lady. 

“Thank you…we’ll be leaving now.” He stood up. Y/n stood up as well. She almost lifted her hands up to her shoulders as if adjusting straps till she realized she didn’t have her bag—right. She left it back at the church. The woman nods. “Come by anytime! I’ll be open!” She smiled gleefully. Y/n trailed behind Cuphead as Cuphead held the door open for her. Y/n stood in the doorway before turning around to look at the lady.

“Thank you.” Y/n says. And the woman nods with a smile as Y/n walks out the shop. Once the door closed behind the two. Cuphead softly tapped his pockets as the two stood side by side. She couldn’t say it was awkward—but more—-of a reality check.

“I forgot things…are different out here.” Cuphead mutters. Y/n looks at him and nods. “Yeah. But it’s okay. There’s some good people out here—I mean. Gotta find them. But they’re out there.” 

“I’ll get told stuff for holding your hand?” He looks at her. Y/n was silent for a moment. She had never been anywhere much with a took to really experience the backlash they would get in public if they were seen with a human in a non platonic way—but she had seen many news segments and heard a lot about what happened to humans and toons who were simply enjoying either their friendship in public or just each other in general. 

Y/n didn’t reply—but Cuphead took the lead on that. “Inkwell doesn't have humans on land.” The two started to walk down the sidewalk yet again. “We get visitors from time to time that are humans. But I’ve never really stood next to one face to face.” 

“So if another pretty human comes around you’re leaving me?” She jokes. Cuphead snorts. “Oh not for the world. It’s too late now, doll. You gots me around your thumb.” He grins triumphantly. Y/n laughed and shook her head. “Okay. We’ll see about that.” 

“If you let me. I’ll show I-“

“No.”

“Just sayin’—it’ll still be on the table—hell. This might be foreshadowing! What luck I may ha-“

“Shut the hell up.” Y/n softly shoved the toon. He laughs before rechecking his balance. Soon—Y/n finally thought of the plan that was manifested from earlier. And seeing Cuphead was there. It would be best to maybe tell him about the plan. “Oh yeah. So. We found out where the crystal is.” She told him. Cuphead looks over to Y/n. “You have it?” He asks. 

“That’s the problem. It’s held by the state for this event. The church that we thought had the crystal, lost it years ago, for whatever reason.” She said. The two walked down the sidewalk. Cuphead contemplated for a moment. “That’s what you meant about the nuns?” He asks. She nods slowly. “Yeah. They used to sing for the contest—Which I’m assuming is a yearly event. But at first they couldn’t sing—but now they can because of our friend, Alice. She sort of got them back on track.” She said. Cuphead nods. 

“So. You aren’t from here?” Cuphead asks. Y/n shook her head. “No. From the west coast. You said you’re from an island, right?” She asks. Cuphead nods yet again. “Yeah..I am..” he says. Y/n glanced at him as she walked. Before she could ask what was wrong he continued speaking. “We really actually came because we were searchin’ for someone.” 

“Ay! Pay attention!” 

Y/n heard that voice shout in her head. Her thoughts of course, this was something new that she felt she should listen to. Maybe it could be useful. She slowly stopped walking and looked over at a table with two seats. And walked over to it and looked over at Cuphead. “Come on.” She said. He walked after her and watched her sit down and soon he did the same, sitting in the seat that was next to her. The table was for an outside patio of a diner from what it seemed, but it didn’t matter seeing the two weren’t ordering anything to eat anyway. 

“Go on.” She said before leaning back in her chair.  Cuphead watched her for a moment before chuckling. 

“Why did we have to sit?” He asks.

“Because I said so, besides, if we’re working together, it’s best we know about each other.” She told him Cuphead was silent before a moment passed as his gloved finger tapped the table. “My brother and I originally came here looking for someone.” He reached down and dug in his pocket. Y/n watched as Cuphead then slipped a piece of paper from his pocket. He flipped it around and smiled at the photo—which she noticed was a photo he had pulled out. He leaned over to her so she could see the photo. “See?” He quietly said as he pointed to someone in the photo, when Y/n got a good glimpse. She could see Cuphead and Mugman, standing on either side of an elderly kettle.

“That’s me and Mugs, and that’s our caretaker, he raised us when we were kids. Sorta like our father.” He says gazing down at the photo, the two cups seemed much younger, wearing a dark long sleeved shirt and shorts and a few knicks and bruises on them. 

“This was after we fought the Devil for our souls.” He said it so nonchalantly Y/n’s mouth slowly fell up as she stared at him. “Dude, you and your brother fought the Devil as when you were kids?” She asks and Cuphead lets out a laugh as he gently rubbed the back of his neck. “Haha..yeah..not somethin’ I really like to flaunt about, wasn’t you to no good when I was younger and that’s how I got caught up.” He says before placing his hand back into the table and placing the photo back into his pocket. 

“But, he went missing, and the reason why we’re here was because he made a deal—well, I made the deal with the Devil so he could help us find him, the only thing he told me was he was here in the mainlands.” He said..it was actually pretty sad. Losing a father figure you had no idea where he went only to seek help from the guy that damn near killed you the first time. 

“Oh man..” Y/n says. First his brothers life being threatened to be taken in front of him now his missing caretaker, the guy had a lot on his plate already.

“But it’s no biggie? If I could kick the devils ass one I can do it again.” He smiled and Y/n huffs. 

“You should be careful about that. Especially with you talking to me, we’ll both be killed.” She said and Cuphead chuckled. 

“Wouldn’t let that happen. The guy’s a huge crybaby, yannow that?” He laughs at the reminder of that, something Y/n didn’t know, she would think that was a lie—-but the way Cuphead laughed was pretty genuine, she would take the ladder that that was true. 

“So..if you’re gonna be working with us, how are you going to find your caretaker?” Y/n asks and Cuphead soon sighs before shrugging. “I dunno. Just been takin’ things as it comes. Which no biggie—I guess.” He was silent for a moment as he stared off. “You should meet my brother.” He seemed to want to steer the conversation away from that subject, which Y/n didn’t bother with anymore. 

“I would, if he doesn't kill me.” She laughs softly and Cuphead huffs. “Oh please, we won’t hurt a fly, he’s always been like that growin’ up, gotta admit though, got more brains than me.” Cuphead chuckled and Y/n smiled at him softly before looking at the table. 

“Well I’m sure Mugman is a lovely guy.” She says and Cuphead nods. “Think the hardest part will be trying to get you introduced to my people.” She said—referring to Bendy and the others. 

“Still afraid of that Bendy guy.” Cuphead says and Y/n laughs. “Don’t know if he’ll bite, but he sure does have a mouth.” 

“Hell, if he finds me out here I’m sure we’ll both be 6 feet under.” 

“Man—just like Bettigan. The guy never is off my head.” 

Y/n laughs as the two shared small stories under the moon with Cuphead sitting beside her, chatting the night away, finally the problems dissipating into the air. 

Chapter Text

A/N before reading I just wanted to let you know that this chapter does have music and that Quotev works best for it, though  if you don’t use and or can’t acess Quotev, the song is in the link when reach the scene! If you’d like to read the chapter on Quotev, the link is right here!

-
Y/n couldn’t remember much that happened last night other than drifting off to sleep under a tree with a throw over blanket that Cuphead had bought. The two really only bought it because it was chilly outside and the fact that they continued wanting to speak, they got a small blanket and sat under a tree…now…Y/n didn’t exactly expect to wake up to the sun blaring into her eyes and the sound of birds chirping as an alarm. 

Her eyes slowly fluttered open, she felt her head resting on something that wasn’t the tree, she had been resting on Cuphead’s shoulder and he was leaned into the tree—not necessarily asleep, but busy picking at the grass blades—how did she manage to sleep so comfortably—she had no clue in the world—it wasn’t until then did she realize that she had slept..outside..and the sun was up. Y/n immediately shoots up and quickly examines her surroundings, they seemed to be in a park—a few bystanders walking around doing whatever, Y/n quickly pats her pants to see if she could find her phone but to no avail she remembers she left it back in the room. 

“Jesus, you let me sleep till sunrise?!” She exclaims a bad gut feeling stirring up—jeez she could already hear the earful she would get from the others, surely Alice would notice she was gone! But the minute that she had shot up onto her feet and placed her gaze on Cuphead she noticed Mugman standing beside him, Mugman flinched slightly at Y/n’a quick and abrupt movement and took a small step back. Y/n immediately went silent as she saw Cuphead stand up. 

“Don’t worry ‘bout it. You’ll be fine.” He says. Y/n furrowed her eyebrows at his ‘couldn’t care less’ attitude, clearly that was something Cuphead was known for as Mugman had slowly shook his head as well. Mugman gently rubbed his hands together before finally gathering the courage to look her in the eyes, when he did he gave her an ever so small wave with his gloved hand. 

“Hey uh..sorry about the whole chasin’ thing.” He says bashfully as he rubs the back of his neck. Y/n stared at Mugman for a moment, which seemed to make him shuffle on his feet, she slowly nodded before giving him a small smile. “Don’t worry about it.” She says. 

“Mugs, this is Y/n. Y/n this is my bro, Mugman.” Cuphead introduced with a boyish smile as if Y/n didn’t already know Mugman’s name by now, but it was still good to have an actual introduction. 

“Nice to meet you.” Y/n says and Mugman smiled ever so slightly before nodding. 

“Cuphead told me about the situation and the book.” Mugman says and Y/n nods. “Yeah. My friends are at this church to get the jewel—but in order to get it we have to win the town's music competition.” She tells him. Now saying it she felt much more confident considering yesterday the choir actually sang pretty good. 

Cuphead grunted and scratched his neck. “Geez, you shoulda heard the amount of singing we heard while bein’ here,” Cuphead grumbled, understandable. 

“He doesn't like musicals.” Mugman tells Y/n. “I actually really liked the songs,” Mugman smiled—Now noticing how Mugman's tense form seemed much more relaxed once realizing that Y/n meant no harm, he seems much more relaxed and talkative than before. 

“I hate them, who wants to sit around and listen to someone sing about—whatever for the next 4 minutes? I don’t.” Cuphead crossed his arms and complained—Y/n would enjoy spending more time and speaking to the brothers but she really had to get back to the chapel, she genuinely didn’t want to worry the others—whatever they might be doing. 

“Alright, alright. We’ll walk you back.” Cuphead says he walks past her, Mugman follows after Cuphead and so does Y/n. 

“So, I take it you also don’t know what’s going on?” Mugman asks Y/n. The human slowly looked at him and made a small expression that meant she didn’t exactly know. 

“Uh…not necessarily. From what I know. It’s a book that tells us where to go and who to get.”  She says before motioning towards him. “And you and Cuphead are a part of the book, which is why we’re getting the jewel.” 

“Hopefully—“ she quickly adds. 

“Well..didn’t expect so much when coming to the mainlands.” Mugman expresses. Cuphead shrugs. “Eh. M’ sure there’s far worse to come.” He says and Mugman sputters at that before nudging his brother. “Don’t say that, you can’t jinx it you moron!” Mugman scolds and Cuphead only shrugs. “Can’t get worse from here, Devil got us under a contract, the book we need to take to give to them is somehow something we actually really can’t give to them because we’re apart of it—“ 

He then smiled. “And not to mention we’re far from home.” The list could go on and on for everyone surely, Y/n already got a thousand things she could go on about. Mugman only rubbed his face in frustration. 

“What are you guys going to do about the Devil anyway?” She asks. Mugman sighs and looks away. “It…it’s complicated. We don’t know ourselves.” Mugman mutters. 

“I’m sure we’ll figure something out, Mugs.” Cuphead says as he slowed down in walking so Mugman could catch up. 

“Sure, I mean. We’ve gotten away from him once.” Mugman tried to bring a voice of reason to swallow away his worries, and Cuphead nodded wrapped his arms around both Mugman’s and Y/n’s shoulders. “See? Positive thoughts, everything will sail just smoothly, we’ll take her back to the others, let her work the magic and boom, we’ll all get our happy ending.” Cuphead says. He seemed so…’so—so’ about certain situations as his brother seemed vigilant to certain things, two major differences in the brothers.

Mugman slowly sighs before shrugging, letting the worries seep away. “If you say so—“

“Hey! You surfers! Down here!” Shouts a voice. Mugman looks at Y/n who had also heard the voice as she slowly furrows her eyebrows at the sudden voice—looking around she doesn't spot anyone that might seem to be talking to them and Cuphead looks around as well. 

“The hell was that?” Cuphead asks before releasing the two. Mugman slowly shrugs. “I-I dunno. That’s weird.” He says. 

“Look down!” The voice shouts. The three heard the voice nice and clear that time, immediately moving their gaze in front of them and down to the ground, there was a small toon rat—standing on its hind legs, a leather strap wrapped around its torso with—what seemed to be an archery bow wrapped around him as well. The rat stood firm and stiff as if some sergeant. Y/n furrowed her eyebrows in confusion before glancing around her to see if the small guy was speaking to anyone else, which the rat noticed. 

“I’m talking to you three!” He shouts and Cuphead shoulders jolted and huff came from him—a short chuckle before he looks at Y/n. “Ya’ know this guy?” He asks and Y/n looks at Cuphead and Mugman. “Uh, no, do you two?” She asks and Mugman shakes his head—no—he can’t recall speaking to someone so small. 

“Nope.” Cuphead chuckled before looking back at the rat. 

“What’s up little guy, need a ride or somethin?” Cuphead squats down to see the rat up close. “Cups, don’t get too close.” Mugman quickly warned his brother. 

The rat had quickly taken a dagger from his pocket—which looked to be a sharp stone or rock -- and jabbed it onto the tip of Cuphead's nose. “Ow!” He shouts in pain before quickly standing up and standing right back between Mugman and Y/n. Y/n placed a hand on Cuphead’s arm as he held onto his bow sore nose, Cuphead ripped his nose with the sleeve of his arm and sniffed, he turned his gaze back onto the ray and glared at him. 

“What was that for?!” He hissed. 

“You three have a warrant out for your arrest from our leader, Argus! Surrender now, or we will have to take lethal action.” A warrant for their arrest? What? 

Y/n furrowed her eyebrows and placed her hands on her hips. “What? You can’t do that, we don’t even know you! Besides, we aren't even residents of this town.” She says the soldier rat looks at her and glares. 

“Are you all resisting arrest?” He said and Cuphead grumbled. “Clearly—“ He says before placing a hand in front of Y/n to back her away, he motions his fingers in a gun like position and pointed his index finger down at the rat, the familiar blue beam of light charging up but the rat didn’t even flinch nor run off, before Y/n could think, a toothpick sized arrow swishes past her and hit Cuphead in the back of his hand, Cuphead quickly moves his hand and hisses in pain, he looks at his hand and removes the arrow.

“You gotta be kiddin’ me…”

Y/n felt a sharp pain in her leg as Mugman had gotten shot in the arm, and almost immediately the three fell to the ground, everything blacked out.

-

All Y/n felt was the cold ground beneath her. The sound of echoing droplets of water and the ambience of still air, and occasionally squeaking echoing somewhere from in the mysterious place. 

Y/n’s leg muscle twitches—the leg that she had unfortunately gotten shot in. Her eyes fluttered open, a blur of dark colors and the pungent smell of mold and mildew hit her nose. Her eyebrows furrowed and she groaned, her hands planting on the ground before heaving herself up, the ground was cold and slick—almost as if it were a broken concrete, it wasn’t until she finally adjusted her eyes to her surroundings. Bars. A cell. She was in a cell. Infront of her was another cell with it empty. 

Y/n quickly stood up, stumbling on her feet, her small frantic breaths echoed and her foot hit something hard, a groan escaped from whatever she hit. 

“Oh…my head..” she looks down to see Mugman finally waking up, Cuphead laid next to him, who was also waking up as well. 

“Guys—“ she quickly bends down and takes Mugman's hand to sit him up, which he did. His hand then rubbed at his head as he looked away, Cuphead already sat up himself with an irritated expression. 

“Where are we? How did we get here? What are we doing in a jail cell, oh I’m too young to be in the slammer!” Mugman immediately starts to panic and Y/n starts to wave her hands in front of him. 

“No, no, don’t worry Mugman. We’re fine, At Least we’re alive—“

He immediately looked at her when she said that. “You mean we’re going to die?!” He cried out…maybe it would be best to not say that again…

Cuphead stood up and walked over to the cell and planted his hands on it. “Jeez—it’s one thing after another.” He groans and gently slams his head into the bars, a clink echoing in the area. Mugman stood up but he glued himself to Y/n’s side. 

The two walked over and grabbed the cell bars as well. 

“Did that rat bring us here? That’s one strong guy.” Y/n says and Cuphead grunts. “I wouldn’t be surprised if there were more.” He says which would make sense. 

Soon the sound of feet pattering on the ground echoed, the three turned their gaze to the direction the sound was coming from and watched as a few rat toons wandered down to their cell..so there were more.

One of the rats turned to the cell and gazed up at the three, and even though Y/n, Cuphead and Mugman were giants to them, that didn’t seem to bother them. 

“Let us outta here you little rodents! Whatever you’re looking for, we don’t have anything you need! You got the wrong people!” Cuphead shakes the cell bars, the iron clanking as he did so. The rat slowly shook his head at the notion. 

“I’m afraid you do.” The rat chuckles—it didn’t take until now to realize that that was the same exact guy that captured them..wow..great looking Y/n..props for paying attention. 

“Come on Jura, Argus will be coming soon and I don’t wanna hear her nag my ear off.” One of the other rat soldiers points out, Jura immediately stops laughing and rolls his eyes. 

“Poe, shut it, I need complete silence when executing my diabolical plan.” Jura grins mischievously. Cuphead had rested his elbow on the bar and had his head resting on his hand as he gazed down at the rats. 

“Evil plan huh? Well you sure are one evil genius.” Cuphead says nonchalantly and Mugman glares at his brother. “Don’t taunt him.” he immediately hissed. 

“You should listen to your brother, Cupboy.” Jura advised. 

“It’s Cuphead.” Cuphead growls under his breath. 

Jura shrugs and huffs. “Could care less.” He muttered. 

Y/n could care less about the back and forth—she needed to know what they were doing in a cell for—and after worrying about a warrant for their arrest—she would assume she would be in a police jail cell—which —not to mention, looks nothing like a Police precinct cell. 

“What are we doing here?” bossed Y/n. Her voice was stern as she glared daggers down at Jura who looked up at her with a glint in his eyes she couldn’t exactly recognize. 

“The book, where is it?” Jura asks. And the three immediately went silent..what? Why the hell did they want the book? Who were they? And dear god more people were after it?! 

Y/n felt her eyes slowly roll in frustration as she sighed through her nose. “And what exactly makes you think I’ll tell you anything about it? And even give it to you?” 

Jura fiddled with his nails as Y/n spoke as if what she said wasn’t interesting. “Oh, trust, it was already easy enough to get you all down here.” He says. 

“I don’t have it.” She answered. Jura’s ears perked up as he looked at her and squinted his eyes. 

Poe stomps his foot on the ground. “Dammit, I was positive it was these three, Argus will have our head if she finds out!” Poe panics and Jura hums.

“Then w-“

“Argus said bring out the prisoners!” Someone echoes down the hall, Jura and Poe look down that direction and Jura looks over to the other rat guards and motions his hand towards the cell. 

“Restrain them and bring them out.”  He says before Poe and Jura turns and leaves the area, Mugman, Cuphead and Y/n all shared looks as they moved away from the cell when it opened, immediately Y/n felt a tug at her arms, she looks down to see a thick nylon rope had been tied onto her wrist, binding it together. Her first thought was to tug her hand to escape but she saw one of the other two rats lift their bow and arrows up to her—aiming and ready to shoot just in case—she would have laughed at that considering the arrows didn’t hold much damage—until  she remembered that the arrow was clearly laced with something to make her pass out—and she didn’t want that to happen again. And clearly Mugman and Cuphead had the exact same thought. 

The three were tugged out of the cell and into the walkway, despite the rats small nature, they did have some strength to tug her with a bit of force. Now walking beside Cuphead and  Mugman the three looked at each other as they obliged to walk. 

“This is crazy, I’ve never been in a situation like this before.” Y/n whispered to the two and Mugman quickly nodded. “‘Me either..but for the most part, they know about the book too..” he brings up. 

“I’m just thinkin’ how far they’ll fly if I kick the hell outta them.” Cuphead muttered to the two and Y/n and Mugman only gave him a deadpan expression, he only shrugs his shoulders. “Just sayin.“ 

“We gotta get out of here.” Y/n said and Mugman agreed. “Well yes, but here’s the thing…how?” 

“I bet there’s a rat civilization—with little rat people and their little rat homes and little rat markets with little rat families.” Cuphead abruptly says as he looks down at one of the rays who still held the arrow up at him, daring for him to make a move. 

Mugman gives his brother a look. “Cuphead, there’s no such thing as a rat village.” Mugman hissed—but immediately when he said that, the wooden doors in front of them had been pushed up, and behold—was a large open sewer area—with buildings made of old boxes and metal and other tossed away trash that was recycled to make a town—the buildings reached above Y/n and the others, and there was…an actual civilization! Small wooden carts with scrapped bread  and markets and stores and schools and homes! The light was dim but it seemed that used flashlights were their source of light. The town was big enough for the three to walk through it; some rats  had spotted them and gasped softly, murmuring to each other a sea of hushed voices whispering. 

Y/n and Mugman had their mouths agape as they gazed upon the creation of a town! A literal town!

“Look—it’s a surfer..” whispered a child mice that hid behind his mother, the mother gasps and covered her child’s eyes away from the dangers of the three—known as ‘Surfers’ 

Whatever they meant. 

“They really do exist..” another voice whispered 

“Look at how big they are—“

“The stories are real…”

“Killers..”

“That one is a human surfer, they hate toons..”

“How many of them are there?” 

The voices circled around the three as they stood next to each other. Y/n could see how some of the civilians seemed afraid—but what for? She was more afraid of them than they were to her! 

“Where…are we..” Y/n asks and Cuphead slowly shakes his head. Hell, of course he called it but he..didn’t expect to be right. “I have no clue..” 

Jura raised his hands with a smile. “My people! I bring you, the surfers!” He announced and the civilians gasped and the sea of voices grew louder as they all gossiped. 

“Vile creatures from the surface, that grab you with their bare hands and rip you to shreds! And they have what is ours to bring our community back our queen!” He says. Cuphead slowly furrowed his eyebrows. 

“Hey! Uh—“ he shouts, getting the attention of everyone. The civilians stopped talking in fear once hearing Cuphead. Jura turned and looked at Cuphead. 

“Yeah, I dunno what you all are talkin’ about, but who ever you’re looking for, You got the wrong people. We’re just regular people like you a-ow!” He hops on one foot when one of the soldier rats poked him with the sharp weapon. Cuphead quickly stomps his foot down onto the ground in an attempt to stomp at the rat—but it quickly scurried away before his foot could land on it. That gesture frightened the civilians and they all gasped and shouted.

“They really are monsters!” 

“The horror!”

Y/n looked away from the crowd and grabbed Cuphead by his shirt and he quickly looked at her. “Stop it you moron, they’re already on edge about us.”  She harshly whispered to him. Cuphead quickly shrugs as much as he could, seeing Y/n had a tight grip on him and his wrist were tied. 

“Look—it’s not my fault they’re flighty.” He seethed. Y/n huffs before letting him go. Jura only motioned up at the three. 

“And this is why they are our enemies! Harsh, bloodthirsty creatures!” Whatever he was saying, it was all lies. 

“Hey! We-we’re not like that guys.” Mugman laughed through his teeth nervously as he looked at the civilians who only seemed to fear him. 

“And I’m going to assume there’s no bad news, Jura!” A voice shouts. Cuphead, Mugman, and Y/n look up to see a slim rat—wearing a long dark cape and a golden staff—that Y/n was sure was used as some sort of tool beforehand. She walked down the lane of the village up to the thre, the civilians moving from her path, she had sass and moxie. 

She gazed up at the three before eyeing Jura.

“Where is it?” She says slowly. That was Agrus. 

“Well..you see…” Jura starts and Y/n immediately knew they were referring to the book, what did they need it for? Y/n’s eyebrows furrowed as she gazed down at Jura and Argus.

“They don’t have it.” He took some time to say it almost as if he were afraid to do so. The civilians had fallen into a deep silent coma, it seemed disappointing Argus was something of a great fear. 

“I think I need to remind everyone around here who runs this place!” Argus's boisterous voice shouts out, minus the fact she was just a mere rat, her voice spoke volumes and shook fear into the civilians as they backed away. 

Cuphead clearly knew what was up next as he sighed and hung his head low with a groan. “God please no..” he says. And Y/n could feel the build up as well as Argus then points her staff towards some of the civilians who backed away in fear. 

“Noooow! When I wake up in the afternoon, which it pleases me to do! Don’t nobody bring me no bad news! ‘Cause I wake up already negative, and I’ve wired up my fuse, so don’t nobody bring me no bad news!” She sings before her gaze at Jura. 

“If we’re gonna be buddies, better bone up on the rules, ‘cause don’t nobody bring me no bad news—“ she quickly looks at another civilian who smiled nervously under her gaze. 

“You can be my best of friends! As opposed to payin’ dues! But don’t no body bring me! No. Bad. News!” The civilians scattered away to their prospective places and started to work—sawing, stocking and other things. 

“No bad news!” Argus sings 

“No bad news!” The civilians sang after her.

“No bad news!” Argus sings again as she pushed a civilian to the side as she walked close to the three. 

“No bad news!” The civilians sang. 

“And don’t you ever bring me no bad news! ‘Cause I’ll make you an offer, child that you cannot refuse, so don’t nobody bring me. No. Bad. News!” Argus gazes at the three before she motioned the guards down the town which they led the three down as Argus continued singing. 

“When you’re talking to me? Don’t be cryin’ blues! ‘Cause don’t nobody bring me no bad news! You can verbalize and vocalize, but just bring me the clues, but don’t nobody bring me. No. Bad. News!” Argus shouts as she prances around, Cuphead, Y/n’s and Mugman’s walking feet as the civilians sing along in the background, Y/n’s eyes couldn’t keep in one place as she stared between Argus and the civilians and wherever the guards were taking them. 

“Bring some message in your head, or in something you can’t lose! But don’t you ever, ever bring me no bad news! If you’re gonna bring me something, bring me something I can use, but don’t you bring me, no bad news!”

As she sang the guards stopped walking and Y/n watched as some civilians scampered around—grabbing ropes, needles, weapons and wrapping around their feet. She tried focusing on the signing; she was so focused on the fact that they were literally wrapping them up. She couldn't move as her hands were confined together and she heard Cuphead shouting at the rats as Mugman was tied to Y/n and the same for Cuphead. 

“Hey! Let go!” Cuphead shouts as he kicks at the rats but misses every time. The three fell to the ground and Y/n yelped slightly as the three were tied together. 

The three shuffled and moved but the ropes were way too tightly to even move properly, one thing for sure those rats were strong. Y/n watched as the rats hopped over their legs to tie the nylon rope around them, only further tightening it that Y/n was starting to think they were going to tie them to death. 

The civilians quickly scurried away as Argus had been signing; she scurried to the three with a grin.

“Don’t you ever bring me, bring me, bring me, noooo bad neeewwws!”

-

Alice stared at the empty bed, her eyebrows stitched together..where..was Y/n? She slowly blinked before walking over to the bed and lifting the covers. There was nothing under there, the bookbag was tilted over on the floor—which Alice immediately noticed. She walked over to the Y/n’s bookbag and picked it up, she remembered how the girl kept the book in the bag at all times and lo and behold. The book wasn’t present. 

No Y/n. No book. 

“Oh..this is bad..” Alice whispered to herself. 

“What’s bad?” Bendy’s voice asks from behind her. She turned around and her gaze landed on Bendy, who had slowly walked into the room, his eyes falling onto the bookbag before raising an eyebrow. “Where’s Y/n?” He asks.

Alice sighs before giving him a look. “She wasn’t with you?” She quickly asks and Bendy squints his eyes and shakes his head. “Not that I remembered, I was with Donald the entire morning.” 

Alice placed the bookbag on the bed and placed her hands on her hips. “Well, she wasn’t with me and I can’t find her, I've been looking for her for the past 10 minutes.”  She scoffs and Bendy only chuckles. “Don’t worry too much. She wanders off sometimes to get some alone time? You know how humans get, especially when they’re away from home for so long.”  He pushed the matter away as if brushing dust from his shoulders. 

“Besides, the gal’s been stressing with everythin’s that been going on, m’sure she’ll turn up later on today.” Bendy’s words did bring Alice down from her small stupor, she sighs softly and rubbed her forehead. “I mean, if you say so.” 

Right when Alice finished her sentence a small thud emits from under the bed. The two looked at eachother and Bendy soon smiled and chuckled before his head motioned towards the bed that made the noise. 

“That’s probably her.”   He muttered to Alice. Which..Alice could only hope it was Y/n under the bed. Bendy lifts a foot up slightly, lifting the draping sheet up near the bed. 

“C’mon kid. Jokes time over, we got work to do today.” Bendy chuckled. But he was met with silence. He was about to speak again until the book slid from under the bed as if someone pushed it. Alice and Bendy watched as the book slid between the two and opened. The pages flip and Bendy furrowed his eyebrows in seriousness, once the book stopped its flipping he could see the page were the names of the people who had already been found was imprinted on the book, his name, Panchito’s, Oswald, Donald and Y/n—but her name glowed ever so slightly in a yellow golden soft light.

“What does that mean?” Alice asks Bendy and Bendy slowly opens his mouth and moves to pick up the book. “I have no idea, but are you sure that isn’t around here?” Bendy looks at Alice and she nods. 

“I know she really won’t walk around this place and I hadn’t seen her when I woke up either, I just assumed she was off in the bathroom or something or with one of the boys.” Her voice edged slightly in worry. 

“Come on, let’s go to Felix.” Bendy quickly turns around and walks out of the room, Alice followed behind him, no one had really left their rooms yet, mostly because there wasn’t much to do around the chapel other than the rehearsal that Alice scheduled for later on in the day. And pretty much it was a very relaxing time to just sit back and let loose.

When Bendy entered the room with the book opened. He spotted Boris and Edgar making paper airplanes, Charley and Barley hadn’t been doing much but sitting on the couch talking? And Felix, Oswald, Donald and Panchito were sitting at the counter talking with each other, Bendy walks over to the four and looks at them. 

“Have you guys seen Y/n by any chance?” He asks.

“Uh..no? I thought she was with you.” Oswald says and Panchito agrees with Oswald—he hasn’t seen her as well. 

“No, sorry.” Donald answered and Felix could see Bendy’s change in demeanor. “What’s wrong?” He asks him and Bendy places the book onto the table. 

“Well, I mean, no one saw her and usually she would be around us, and the book did some weird thing and her name is glowing.” He explained as Oswald, Felix, Dondald and Panchito looked down to see the name glowing in the book, Alice had slowly walked over. 

“I think she may be in danger.” She went ahead and called out and Felix moved to touch the book, but before he could land a claw on it slammed shut in a way for a defense mechanism.  Felix had moved his hand away quickly and looked at Bendy, but the demon had his gaze on the floor, as well as Panchito, Oswald and Donald, the golden trail leading out of the door. 

“Oh god she is.” Bendy quickly states which caused Felix’s ears to perk up. 

“Well then what are we waiting for? Come on!” Donald removed himself from the seat as everyone hopped up as well. 

They had to find Y/n.

-

Y/n, Cuphead, Mugman we’re tied together and all they could do was silently and grumpily watch the civilians move to continue their work—as Jura and Argus left to go and discuss ‘more important matters’ as she claimed..

“Can’t believe we’ve been napped by a couple of rats…” Cuphead muttered. Y/n grumbled and shoved him with her shoulder, Cuphead grunted before turning his head to look at her. His straw gently hitting the top of her head with how close they were to each other. 

“Can you stop tryna hit them for one minute, Jesus Christ, Cuphead.” She hissed at him. Cuphead sighs before looking away from her. Everytime a civilian would wander pass, Cuphead would try to kick his foot to hit them and that only fed into the narrative that they were monsters to them. 

“Now you see what I have to deal with.” Mugman sighs and his head lowered. “We’re going to die in here!” He cried out dramatically. Which Y/n thought he was overreacting but he started to actually cry. Tears fell down his face as he threw his head back, and then landed his face on her shoulder, his large tears soaking her shirt. 

“Oooh, Mugman don’t cry, we’ll be fine.” Y/n quickly comforts Mugman as she gently rests her cheek on the rim of his head. Cuphead gazed at the two from the corner of his eyes and he rolled his eyes. 

“You two are big babies.” He says nonchalantly and that earned him another shove to the arm and he grunts. “Okay! Okay..jeez..you sure do pack an arm.” 

“Um..excuse me.” A voice calls out. 

The three turned their gaze down to meet another rat..great..what now? 

He wore a white dingy lab coat and had round glasses, he adjusted his glasses and smiled at the three. 

“Oh great, another one.” Cuphead grumbled. 

“My name is Puck—and uh. I think you guys would be better off with me.” He seemed to talk as if he were speaking from a script? His eyes quickly glanced over at the soldier who was standing a few feet away, clearly keeping an eye on the three as Jura and Argus were away. 

Y/n’s legs felt like pins and needles and her muscles were starting to stiff up—not entirely a good position to sit as she was practically squished between Cuphead and Mugman. The guard turned to Puck and Puck smiled. “I’ll take these three to run some test.” He says and the guard nods. “Of course sir.”  He says. 

Puck motioned towards another guard to the three. “Untie them.” He says. As the guards wandered over and pulled out the sharp metal of a sword and started to cut away at the ropes—some crawling the rope like a latter to to cut away, Y/n could not think—test? What test? 

And clearly Mugman thought the exact same thing as well as he nervously looked down at Puck. “Uh-uhaha—test? What test?” He asks leaning down slightly towards Puck once the ropes around him had been cut away and loosened, Y/n felt the blood slowly rush back to her arms that she hadn’t noticed was cutting circulation away.  But the restraints around their wrist were still there. 

Puck only winked silently at Mugman—quite..obviously actually but the guards didn’t seem to catch wind of that. 

“Follow me!” Puck shouts before turning the opposite direction and walking off. Y/n immediately stood up—Cuphead and Mugman following after her—it only took her a couple of strides to make it over to Puck. “And—what exactly are we here for? Where are we going?” She asks him—she felt awkward just..speaking to a rat..but that didn’t matter at the time—clearly her life was at stake and she really didn't want to go out by dying in a sewer line. 

“I'll tell you when we get to my base.” He tells the three, his small feet patting the ground as he quickly scurried on all fours towards a hallway to wherever he was taking them. The three following close behind. 

Mugman curiously looked around the town—some civilians only looked away in fear and continued on with their day—the place was so dull and gloomy—then again—it was a small town filled with rats, Y/n didn’t know what to expect. 

“I say we just book it.” Cuphead says and Mugman slowly looks away from the small town and to Cuphead. “I dunno Cuphead..something fishy is going on around here.” Mugman seemed to sense something was off and Y/n glanced at him and raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?” She asks. 

“I mean this town just looks so—so—“ 

“Stupid.” Cuphead blatantly cuts in and Mugman quickly shakes  his head. “No! They look so miserable.” Mugman’s bottom lip quivered almost as if he were going to cry about the small town. 

“Well..yeah I noticed that too.” Y/n admits. She did see how off the civilians acted when Argus came around—it was clear Argus ran pretty much everything and maybe perhaps abused her power.. 

“That’s because you’re right.” The three looked down at Puck who was standing in a doorway—which was a bit too small that she was sure they would have to crouch slightly to get in. 

“Come in, hurry.” Puck says before scurrying into the room. The three look at each other before Y/n walks over to the small corridor—rags as curtains enter her vision as she ducked down slightly and entered the room. 

Which was tad but difficult considering her wrist were still bonded together. But once entering the room she slowly opened her mouth in awe. 

A blue lamp filled the room in a warm nice blue glow—there were small sized trinkets and lab beakers and other lab instruments. A desk filled with papers and other stuff—the room was small but it was enough to fit the three even if the ceiling brushed the top of their heads making them bend down slightly. There was a computer screen on the wall in front of them that was turned off and a small bed off in the corner of the room. Puck excitedly scurried over to the table and moved papers out of the way. 

“Whoa..” Cuphead says in awe—his binded hands lifting up to gently tap the plastic star near his head that was taped to the ceiling as decoration. 

“You’re a scientist?” Mugman asks and Puck looks up at the three and smiles. “Yeah! First in command.” He said proudly and Y/n had to admit it was adorable to see him beam up at them, Puck goes back to searching through the sea of papers before finding a razor blade, he walks over to the three and lifts it up. “Here—let me give you guys a hand.” He says. Mugman reached his arms down to Puck’s height, and Puck cut away at the rope and freed his hands. Mugman rubbed his wrist and smiled at Puck. 

“Thank you.” Mugman says and Puck hums happily In response before moving over to Cuphead and cutting his rope away—as he did so Y/n’s eyes landed on a piece of paper—it was a photo of the book in a display case—more than likely before it was snagged. 

“You know about the book?” Y/n looks down at Puck and watches as he cuts the rope away, once the rope slips from Y/n’s wrist and onto the ground Puck nods quickly. 

“Yes!” He says. Y/n gently rubbed at her wrist and immediately knew she needed answers.

“What? Really?” She frantically asks. 

“My great grandfather was your ancestors' researcher and all eyes.” Puck hops from one foot to the other with excitement and Cuphead tilts his head. 

“All Eyes?” He repeats and Puck nods. 

“Yeah, basically just keeping an eye out for stuff. Not much of a serious job, but it’s still something.” Puck seemed overjoyed about that but hey, Y/n didn’t want to raid on his excitement, she was more so focused on the thousand of questions that she was about to ask Puck. 

“Wait. So, you know about the book, which clearly means you know about us—how did you know we have it?” She asks. 

“Oh that’s easy, I saw how you all were running around yesterday, this town doesn't get too much action so seeing you run around crazy after the book was a major factor.” Well..she would give him that. She did run past many people yesterday trying to secure the book so there was no doubt some people saw her doing that—which did bring up the fact that they had to be extra careful next time—if Puck saw that—lord knows how many other people saw her with the book that was literally trending on the news. 

“Wait a second. Then if you’re apparently the good guy, how come those other rats want the book?” Mugman asks suspiciously, placing his hands on his hips and Puck sighs softly. “That’s the hard part. Argus wants to use the book and use it as some totem to bring back the queen for our town.”

“I don’t know much about the book, but I’m pretty sure resurrection isn’t a thing in it.”  Y/n deadpans. 

“It isn’t. She made it up to make herself look good in the eyes of the town, to put her as the new leader, she wants to use it for its power.” Now that speaks a lot. The three went silent as they stared down at Puck. Puck walks over to the cluttered table and picks up a photo, he walks back over to the three and turns it to them. 

The photo seemed old—the colors in black and white, a man with a pencil mustache—wearing a light button up and suspenders with slicked dark hair. He wore a paperboy hat and he seemed to be in his mid 30s. He had his elbow on a table and was leaning on it. A stack of books was stacked up to reach his shoulders and there stood a rat with a bushy mustache, wearing a lab coat as well. 

“This is your great grandfather.” Puck hands Y/n the photo and she gently took it in her hands. Staring down at the photo in awe. She had..never seen this man before…never..

Her thumb gently brushed over the photo and she felt Cuphead and Mugman hover over her shoulders as they both also looked down at the photo. She turned the photo around to see a small note. 

Hector my friend, as you venture off to contain the demons of the world and its mystery, I want you to take this photo—of the last time we will see each other. 

You are a great friend, and an amazing hero.

The note was vague—but Y/n could only assume the man's name was Hector. She turned the photo back around and felt like she was looking dead into the past. 

“Geez, he sorta looks like Cab Calloway.” Cuphead mentions. 

“His name was Hector Vendolez L/n.” Puck says. 

“Do you know him?” Mugman asks Y/n and she slowly shakes her head. “I have never seen this man before, nor heard of him.” She answers as she hands the photo back to him but Puck shakes his head. 

“You keep it. That is a part of you.”

Y/n looks back down at the photo, she just couldn’t seem to stop looking at the man. This was her grandfather—her great grandfather. A man who was in the same exact situation she’s in. An adventurer…he was an adventurer! 

“That book you all have—from my fathers past research, that book holds a great power, and only the hero’s can access it.” Puck starts as he walks back over to the stack of papers and looks through them once more. Y/n stared at the photo before looking at Puck. 

“So, your grandfather got some notes about the book, through my grandfather?” Y/n asks and Puck fixes his glasses and nods. “Yes!”

“That book originated on an island called Ruby Falls.” Puck turned to the three with a map—which was the only human sized object in the room, he pulled it from the table with a tug and it landed on the floor, pushing it slightly the map slowly uncurled—a coffee colored map was present showing the countries and what not—it seemed pretty much like a regular map a school teacher would have in their room. 

“I’m glad you all came, because I have everything you need.” Puck claps his hands excitedly. The map had a circle marked on it from what was a marker Y/n assumed with an arrow pointing at..nothing but the ocean..

‘Ruby Falls’ 

“Ruby Falls?” Mugman says and Puck nods, who had managed to scamper back over to the table to fiddle with a few things and a—he somehow managed to pull a decent sized box out besides the table. 

“Yes! Ruby Falls is an island—and on that island is this—area—a cave maybe? Who knows—from my grandfather's notes and journal it said that it’s an island down on the Atlantic Ocean—No population, that island will unlock the book and all of its—I guess you can say power—I dunno, his notes were hard to interpret. He made it seem like it was some second world thing—I wouldn’t ever know though so it’s really up to you guys.” Puck spoke quickly but Y/n made sure to hear every word he said. 

“Well it looks like we’re lookin’ at the ocean to me.” Cuphead points out. There was no island on the map, the circle was just in the middle of the ocean—that said nothing. 

“That’s because it won’t be on any maps. I can’t exactly tell you how they found it, it wasn’t mentioned in my grandfather's notes. But one thing is if they were able to find it, hey, you all can too!” Puck’s tail wagged and Y/n reached down slightly and picked up the map. Her eyes looking over the pictures of the countries, the rough paper rubbed against the palm of her fingers, clearly that paper was old, lord knows how old. 

“But, there’s this stone—called Ruby’s Heart. And..that’s pretty much when everything ended for them..” Puck lifts up another photo—yet again in lack and white, a small circular stone with an emblem on the front—which actually sorta made the stone look like a button, it was laying on a table when it was taken. 

“You need this in order to access wherever the book takes you when you get there. It acts as a key to a door—from what I read. With that key, there'll be an altar inside. But the thing is..” he slightly lowered the photo and sighed. 

“The key was taken years ago—when Hector and his team died, the key was broken into pieces and taken to different parts where I can’t say, because I don’t even know. But he had a speculation that with you all—you can still find it and put it together.”  Puck had smiled nervously as if the information would have made them upset—which it slightly did—but at this point Y/n was getting used to disappointment. 

“So Hector was the only human in his group like me?” Y/n asks and Puck’s smile comes back and he nods. “Yep!” He answered. 

“And boy will I tell ya, they were such a fierce group. My grandfather made it seem like they were the best in the world.” Puck sighs softly before his ears flattened and tail slowly lowered to the ground. 

“But..it’s uh..unfortunate that they didn’t get to see the hero’s they got now.” 

Mugman’s eye twitched at this slightly as he held a strained smile. “So..they…they died? Like..they were killed? That type of dead?” He edged—it was evident that didn’t put him at ease, if their ancestors couldn’t even make it—what makes them think they can do it?!

“Oh please Mugsy, we’ll be fine, they left this adventure in the right hands.” Cuphead boasted and placed his hands on his hips. Y/n’s head felt like it was spinning, there was so much to do! 

“So..we find Ruby Falls—and we’ll get some sort of answer as to what’s going on?” Y/n asks but Puck nods and then slightly points his finger at her. 

“Yes, but you all would have to do what first?” He asks as if testing her. “Find the pieces to Ruby’s Heart in order to access the island.” She answered and Puck nods. 

“Yes, and despite all the work you guys will have to do, there’s one thing that’ll help you all.” Puck walks over to the box and gently pulls at the front of it. 

“Hector was originally an engineer, he built all sorts of things! And he made this for you, human!” Pulling the box open and the front falling onto the floor with a soft thud—Puck didn’t get to speak before something quickly dashed out of the box, the sound of metal clinking together, Cuphead, Y/n and Mugman backs away quickly sharing a yelp as the thing finally stopped moving, and..it was a puppy! 

The puppy turned around and looked directly at Y/n. He was clearly made of colored white metal, with dark spots, and a dark spot on its left eye. It’s tail wagged excitedly before pouncing on Y/n’s leg. 

“Arf!” Y/n gasps and quickly shoves the map into Cuphead’s chest for him to hold. “Oof!” Cuphead fell to the ground at the unwanted shove and Y/n quickly bent down to let the pup.

“Aww you’re so cute!” She shouts. She felt the pup place it’s paws on her shoulders and lick at her face—-she was utterly surprised to feel a wet tongue lick at her face, the tail wagging in pure excitement, it’s head rubbed under Y/n’s chin and Y/n’s hand gently rubbed against a cold metal, she looked down to see a name tag on its collar, gently taking the name tag to get a better look, she saw the name embedded in the metal. 

‘Spunk’

“Spunk.” Y/n read and turned to tag around and immediately furrowed her eyebrows. “Therapy dog?” She grimaced before looking at Puck for an answer and he tilted his head slightly. “I..don’t know why that’s there.” He says quickly. 

Spunk lets out another robotic bark to catch Y/n’s attention, which it did, when she looked back down she saw him in his back for a rub, which she rubbed the pups belly and he gently stuck his tongue out and closed his eyes in joy. 

“How come I don’t get a dog?!” Cuphead quickly glares at Puck, Mugman only looks away from Spunk and his eyes look at the ceiling as if saying. ‘Dear god why’ before looking back at Puck. 

“Ignore him.” He says. 

“Hector is an odd guy, I dunno why he made it. But it said in the notes he wanted to give his future grandchild something to help them with their journey and ease them from being overwhelmed.” Puck answered and that was really all he had information on regarding the gift. 

Y/n huffs as she finally stopped rubbing the pup and shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t get.. overwhelmed.. ” she muttered under her breath. 

“Sure ya’ don’t doll.” Cuphead says and she looks at him to see him looking down at her with a hand on his hip with a sly smile. Y/n only rolled her eyes and stood back up while Spunk quickly stood up and sat close to her foot, proud and tall as if he were guarding her. 

“Personally I would think making an adult sized dog would have been better.” Puck points out the size of Spunk—he was just so small—either Hector only thought about Y/n being a kid at the time or just genuinely felt like a puppy would have been better—who knows, only he knew the true reason why. 

“But there is one thing that I feel might actually be useful for you all…one of the pieces of Ruby’s Heart, is here. And Argus has it. She uses it as some sort of deity to the town—saying it would tell them to bring the ‘Surfers’ to us so we can sacrifice them to make her queen.” He spoke about Argus in disdain and disgust, his ears flattening as he grimaced. The three fell in silence as they looked at eachother…sacrificed? 

“Uh..sacrifice?” Y/n asks and Puck nods. “Yeah..doesn't sound too good.”

“You kiddin?! That’s horrible!” Mugman cried out in fear. 

“But don’t worry! I’m going to get you guys out with that stone piece and you guys can be on your way.” Puck rushes over to the table and looks through his notes for the 100th time it seemed. 

“Great, so we can’t leave this stupid place without that piece.” Cuphead deadpans before turning his head to look at Y/n. “Yeah..” she replied before looking at Puck.

“I take it you’re the one that sent them out to get us?” It would make sense, he saw they had the book—knew who they were—hereditary wise—and knew that the only thing that would help them advance later on was located in the town he resided in—but really, Y/n didn’t feel betrayed nor upset for the matter. In fact, quite grateful, without any of that happening, who knows how long it would have taken for them to find out they needed a key to get to some mysterious island. 

Puck nods bashfully and rubbed the back of his neck slowly. “Yeah..sorry about that..had to use my label for granted for this one.” He apologized. 

Cuphead had folded up the map and placed it in his pocket and Y/n still had a grip on the photo which she then placed into her pocket as well. 

“Alright, well where is it? We can just kick our way through, snatch the piece and bust outta here.” Cuphead announced before nudging Y/n slightly as if she would agree with his plan—which not gonna lie, she actually was thinking about doing it. 

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you. Those arrows are laced with heavy chemicals that can shut the brain down in a matter of minutes, we don’t use them in ourselves—which is why they can take out someone as big as you guys so quickly.” Puck informed and Cuphead deflated, his straw went limp slightly. 

“Good to know…” he muttered through his teeth. 

“Why do they have the stone piece if Hector was close with your kind?” Mugman brings up. That would seem kinda backstabbing someone—in a sense.

“Oh he was very close to us, but the thing is, our last queen died..or..Argus killed her. For some reason she thinks we’re close—I..don’t know where that came from— but she told me her plan was to take out our old ruler and have her become the new ruler—where we’re from, you have to sacrifice something of great power to become the leader.” Puck’s ears slowly flattened and he deflated slightly in sadness.

“I shoulda told someone about her plans but I just stayed back and let it all happen..”

“Oh don’t worry!” Mugman frowned before getting on his knees and patting Puck’s back with his index finger, in the best attempt to comfort him, Spunk had spotted Mugman squat on the floor and the pup laid on his tummy—squatting as well as if they were sneaking and Mugman being the one to initiate it. 

“So sacrificing someone gets you a big role around here?” Cuphead raises an eyebrow.

“It doesn't have to be a person, it has to be something big—not size matter—but something that the civilians and feel in their heart—something passionate—our last ruler burned flowers as essence, to show love—but—with her passing, the story on how she died was..well..” Puck looks up at the three once Mugman stood back up. 

“The ‘sufers’— you guy—Had killed her, and Argus promised to bring the surfers down here to restore justice—and if she kills the thing that killed our ruler—“

“The civilians would look at her as a hero and deem her the new ruler to keep them safe.” Y/n finished and Puck nods. 

“But that doesn't explain why she wants to book. Sure she can try ta’ kill us, but she knows about the book and has one of the pieces to that key.” Cuphead didn’t finish his sentence but only raised an eyebrow and looked at Puck. 

“She wants to get power from it. I’m a way that even if it's—technically broken. The piece can still react to the book..the confusing part is while no one can access the book that’s not a part of it, anyone can still land their hand on that piece and—sorta in a way gain power from it.” Puck fixes his glasses slightly and Mugman things for a moment. 

“That’s probably why it was broken.” Mugman comments. It would only make sense, a stone that could give you some sort of power or strength with anyone—entirely different from the book—but the catch was; 

“You can only use it when the book is either near opened.” Y/n says quietly but they heard her. It had to be that—why else would Argus need the book—unless she wanted for the same reason the others were after it for.  Well—Y/n didn’t know why they were after it—but still. 

“Jeez Puck, thank you for this information—I never knew any of this stuff. Is there anything else we need to know?” She asks, Puck could only think for a moment before shaking his head. “That’s all he wrote—other than a few dated pages in his journal about Hector—not anything informative to help you all though.”

“So. What’s the plan to get that key and get outta here?” Cuphead asks and Puck’s tail wags. 

“Well…they’ll tie you up again that’s for sure..Argus will bring out the piece—I don't know where she’ll have it. Best chance is to escape and take it.” He replied and Mugman slowly squinted his eyes and his shoulders raised slightly. 

“And..how are we going to..do all that?” 

Puck slowly deflated. “I’m only good at researching..not planning..I thought that was a ‘you guys’ thing!” He quickly said and Cuphead jolted his head. “Us?! That’s a her thing!” He points at Y/n who furrowed her eyebrows.

“What makes you guys think I can make a plan to take a stone from a rat while being sacrificed and not die??” She could barely even think straight when people were chasing her! There’s no way she can make a full fledged escape plan! 

Cuphead lifts a hand. “ I’ll make one.” He smiled. 

“We first grab a chains—“

“Cuphead, shut up.” Y/n rolled her eyes. 

“It’s a good plan!”

“There you guys are..” 

Cuphead, Mugman, Y/n and Puck looked over in the corridor to see Argus and Jura. Mugman started to sweat as he flashed a nervously smile.

“Puck, great. You got them ready for the offer?” Argus walked in, her hands clasped together, the dark cape moving ever so slightly—following her moment. Puck quickly fixed his glasses and nodded quickly. “Yes.” 

“Wonderful.” Argus says ever so softly before turning to the three with her hands behind her back—when Y/n moved her gaze down to her, she noticed Spunk was missing, but her focus was mainly now on Argus. 

“3 surfers should be more than enough, hm Jura?” Argus asks as her eyes wandered over the three, Cuphead only rolled his eyes at her statement. 

“Yeah.” Jura muttered—clearly not caring about the conversation at hand. 

“What’s up with surfers? What’s that supposed to mean?” Y/n had asked and Argus only looked her up and down and huffs. “It talks..” she sneered. 

“I mean, you’re not so bright looking yourself.” Y/n shot back and Cuphead snorted before letting out an obnoxious laugh and nudging Y/n. 

“Good one!” He laughs and Y/n lets out a snicker. Mugman gently rocked back and forth on the balls of his heels silently not saying anything in fear Argus might do something. 

“Restrain them. And get them up to the dock—and gather the people. We start early..” Argus grins…well…that was..bad. 

-

“If only you two…” Mugman muttered—the sound the creaking rope echoed, hanging upside down wrapped together with the nylon rope. How the contents in Mugman and Cuphead’s head didn’t spill and fall into the 60 foot abyss and into the large mass of murky green water below..was beyond Y/n. 

“KEPT YOUR MOUTHS SHUT!” Mugman shouts, his voice echoing and bouncing off of the moldy, slimy walls of the sewers. 

Y/n’s heart was beating quickly and she felt the blood rush to her head, now she was scared, she was afraid—80 feet away from them was a 12 foot deep body of water with lord knows what was in it. Holding them up was the thick nylon rope holding onto a cranked crane that could lower them into the water. Y/n’s mind was worried about multiple things at once. Would that rusty metal crane break and they’ll plummet to their death, or would the rope snap instead from the three bodies that were weighing it down. 

Or would they fall into the water and immediately die on impact—or whatever in the water gets them?! 

Or would they just hang until the blood rushes to their head?! She’s never been in a situation like this before! 

“Hey! Y/n—doll—calm down—breathe!” Y/n’s clogged ears heard the voice of Cuphead and her vision finally came back to her, she felt Cuphead’s head gently nudge her own. Her heart was beating so fast it felt like it would rip itself from her chest and flee. She hardly noticed she was breathing so fast.

“It’s okay, we’ll be fine guys.” Cuphead told the two—Mugman was clearly pissed..

“Cuphead, we’re dangling feet away from water that I’m positive has radiation, nothing is okay!” Mugman shook his legs angrily. 

“We’re going to die.” Y/n sighs and closes her eyes. Damn it—right when she found out who Hector was and everything that Puck told them..even a little robot puppy too! 

The loud laughs echoes—chattering and murmurs echoed in the area, looking over, they could see the town of rats slowly walking up the spiral stairs they circled around the body of water. 

Argus’s laughs echoed as she wandered over to the ledge that had the rod that was holding onto the rope that held onto Cuphead, Mugman and Y/n. Jura and Poe and a few other guards stood behind her. 

The three had moved their gaze over to see Argus—which the led was above their left—and immediately Y/n’s eyes landed on the white cracked stone—that looked like a porcelain plate being held up by a string wrapped around Argus’s neck, acting as a necklace of some sort. That was the key.

“She has the key.” Y/n muttered to Cuphead and Mugman, the two moving their gazes back to Argus. 

“Nuts. How are we supposed to get it now?” Cuphead cursed.

“My people—what I bring to you—are the creatures from above! That has rightfully so taken our queen away from us!” Argus’s voiced shouts, her voice echoing and bouncing from the walls for everyone to hear. The people cheered at the announcement she made—acting as if a rightful judgment of justice was taking place. 

“With this sacrifice, I bring to you a new generation of wealth and prosperity, I shall be your new leader!” Argus raised her hands in the sky as the cheering from the town grew louder. 

“Behead them!”

“They deserve death from all they’ve done!” 

“Never trust surfers!” 

The voices of different cries reached the ears of the three and Mugman made an uneasy sound. “Oh god..I’m gonna be sick..” he shuddered. 

“Deep below..for our sacrifice..we shall feed them to the great green beast!” 

Immediately when she said that everyone cheered even louder. Big green beast? Hold on what?! 

“WAIT!” Y/n shrieks—which the town simmered down their noises and some gasps at the sudden outburst. She felt Cuphead move his head to look at her. 

“Are you guys blind or something?! There is no such thing as a surfer! We didn’t do anything, we’re regular, ordinary people like you all!” 

Meanwhile a few meters away—a group of toons pushed a set of wooden doors open, Alice gazed around the empty town and her eyebrows furrowed. “Wow.” He said. Felix's ears immediately perked up at the sight. “Rat People.” He says. 

Bendy held the book as he looked around the area as well and raised an eyebrow. “Rat People?” He repeats and Felix nods as he slowly walks into town—the streets were empty and very vacant almost like a ghost town. 

“The actual name is Atika—transferred from the long lost language of Alu. Not important though.” Felix then turns around to look at everyone. “The important thing is, they’re a very smart tribe of Rats.” 

“So they won’t be a problem then, right?” Oswald asks. Charley chuckled before kicking over a basket of apples which caused Edgar to punch his back and immediately stop him from destroying things any further. 

“Well—I hadn’t ran into them and had a problem before, but, every part of the world is different, you gotta always keep that in mind, one moment you’ll run into a tribe of talking rats who would let you stay for a few days and give you food—and the next you’ll be scuffling into a fight to get away.” It seemed Felix had met with that last statement a lot more than he was willing to admit. 

Panchito frowned and his tail feather gently lowered to the ground. “Aw..but where is Y/n?” He asks, the trail led them there and vanished the minute they opened the door—when they all saw the door they assumed that she would be behind there but behold there was an abandoned town—but no Y/n. 

Alice sighed and rubbed her forehead. “This is my fault, I should have kept a close eye on her.” She says softly—her halo dimmed ever so lightly, she felt a hand on her shoulder and she looked over to see Charley giving her a comforting pat in the back—she smiled softly at him and he then chuckled. 

“Yeah you’re right it’s your fault.” He quickly says, cutting the sappy interaction off quickly. Alice deflated and rolled her eyes before shoving him away from her with one hand. 

“Guys, focus.” Donald scolded the two and Boris looked over when he spotted Felix unzipping Y/n’s bookbag and taking out her jacket, he then held the jacket up to Boris’s nose. 

“If it led us here—that means she has to be around here somewhere.” He tells everyone. Boris took in the scent of Y/n’s jacket before sniffing the humid air—after taking a few more sniffs his nose finally started to lead him to the area Y/n was—a trail of her and..

“Someone else was with her.” Boris informed as he walked the opposite direction towards a dark hallway.

“Who?” Donald asks and Boris slowly shrugs as he was more focused on tracking down where Y/n was—it seemed she was walking in one straight line. 

“Can you smell over there?” Felix stops Boris from walking and points over to the other side of the hallway—completely off track where he was smelling, Boris only looked at Felix before walking over to the area and sniffing around—but there was no identical smell to Y/n. 

“No.” He tells him and Felix points over to another area which Boris repeats and does the same thing and shakes his head. 

“What are ya doin?” Barley asks—watching Felix point in different directions for Boris to sniff. Barley started to get the idea that the cat was playing a joke on Boris. 

Felix looks at Barley and then to everyone else. “If Y/n wasn’t in any other parts in the town or this hallway—and only in one continuous direction, that means someone does have her.” He says and Alice gasps softly. 

“Well—is she alive?!” She quickly asks—she was much more worried now that Felix mentioned the poor girl was basically kidnapped. 

“I sure would hope so because I can’t even begin to imagine what to tell M/n—in fact I might not even go back home knowing her, she’ll kill me.” Bendy shivered at the thought of that. M/n never was bothered with much—but she sure as hell cared about her family and if that woman even remotely finds out about Y/n going missing? Oh boy..

“Come on! I can still smell her!” Boris said impatiently as he continued on down the hall.

“Whatever happens, just keep an eye out, and keep a good hold on that book, we don’t know who we’ll run into.” Felix says and everyone agrees as they follow Boris down the hall. 

Back where Y/n, Cuphead and Mugman were, when Y/n finished her first statement, then town had gone silent and Y/n breathed slowly.

“Your leader Argus killed her!” She confessed. A few gasps and murmurs filled her ears—yeah..they heard that alright. Argus looks down at Y/n and her eyebrows furrowed together. 

Argus lifts up her head to look at her people. “She’s telling lies, fibs!”

“She’s using you all!”

“You can’t listen to a creature with flesh!”

“She doesn't care about you! All she wants is power!”

“Pay attention to me!” Argus lifts her hands up in order. 

“What a woman…” Y/n heard Cuphead purr and she looks over to him to see him looking at her with a boyish smile and glazed eyes. Y/n rolled her eyes softly at his statement—but the three yells once feeling them drop for a split second, her stomach dropped as if she were on a roller coaster and the fear set in, Y/n looked back up to see Argus holding the crank.

“I am your salvation!” Argus tells everyone—but instead they didn’t cheer as they only either watched the three or was busy overthinking Y/n’s words. 

“You’ll kill us for no reason.” Y/n tells Argus—she tried to find a way to reason with her—she really did—but only so much could go through Argus’s brain, and she looked to have had her mind already made up. 

Argus only stooped down low to the three. “I have a reason..” she bellowed to Y/n specifically, Y/n stared at Argus—but not with a glint of hate—but one with confusion..what? Y/n felt her eyebrows slowly furrow together. 

“What…?” She whispered. 

“Don’t listen to her, she’s only trying to get in your head.” Mugman tells Y/n. 

Argus stands back up—this time with a newfound passion of anger and resentment.

“Because when you’re gone—that book will belong to me, your bloodline will be no more!” Argus shouts at Y/n, removing a sharp knife from behind her and holding it to the nylon rope that felt like a strand of hair ready to be snapped. 

“You were just like your stupid grandfather, curious and hopeful. Well that ends here.” 

Everything went silent for Y/n as Argus’s words met her ears. 

“L/n.” 

She cuts the rope and Y/n felt like everything went slow, she closed her eyes and clenched it closed, the rope that was wrapped around the three slowly fell off as they fell—inching closer and and closer to the murky water, Argus’s laugh echoed in Y/n’s ears the sound of cheering from the people and the shouts of herself and the cup brothers. 

To be honest Y/n didn’t think she would die this way. Not by rats..well..then again who would think they would die by rats not unless you lived near a plague—but that was quickly erased when she felt her felt give out a rough pull, she gasps and opened her eyes—a few feet away from the water and she saw Cuphead and Mugman hanging upside down as well. Looking up all the way at the top of the staircase near an open door was Edgar! 

“Eddie!” Y/n shouts as she extended her arms towards the spider who squeaked happiness and hops up and down—he held onto the spiderweb—with surprisingly good strength, she felt giddy and smiled up at him. Oh man was she glad to see him! 

“Good—god! I thought I was a goner.” Cuphead gasps for air and Mugman lets  out a sigh. Of relief his hands dropped to his side in exhaustion. 

Edgar squeaks once more as if telling them if was going to pull them up. Which he did and they started to slowly yet safely be tugged up. 

“Wasn’t there suppo—“

“Don’t!” Mugman shouts at Cuphead—quickly cutting him off from his question and Cuphead sucked his lips in as he glanced back at the water. 

“Oh—the green monster?” Y/n asks and she felt Mugman glare daggers at the side of her head. She looked at him and raised an eyebrow. “Wha-“

Just as she said that. The sound of water bubbling emitted from below, she and the cup bros glanced down to see the water bubbling as if it were boiling. Y/n clenched her teeth and furrowed her eyebrows, and suddenly a large green alligator jumped from the water, the three screamed in fear and held onto each other. Mugman and Cuphead hugged tightly onto Y/n, squishing her between them, the alligator hopped up so high they could peer deep into his maw, the heat of its breath radiating onto them before snapping closed—almost catching by a hair strand before falling back into the water. 

One last tug and the three quickly latched themselves onto the ledge and crawled up—finally onto land, and Y/n smiled at Edgar and immediately wrapped her arms around his neck in a tight hugging—considering how short he was she had to hug him on her knees—mostly because she finished crawling back up.

“I’m so glad to see you!” She shouts. Her eyes looked up to see the others were there as well. Dropping the web from their hands as they were the ones to also help Edgar drag the three to the top, which explained how Y/n thought the small spider could manage to handle all that weight. 

“Guys!” She stood up and immediately was pulled into a hug by Panchito. Hugged her tightly and shook her body. “Oh there you are! my friend, you had us worried! ¿Dónde has estado? ¿estás herido? alguna lesión?” Panchito frantically questions and checked her face for any scars or bruises as well as her arms. Y/n smiled and Alice walked over and placed a hand on her head. 

“Are you okay?” She asks. 

“She looks fine to me, takes a lot to knock down a L/n. Ask M/n. That woman never stops.” Charley pipes up. Y/n laughs softly and nods. “I’m good.” She said, and Bendy finally caught her eye—and he was too busy eyeing Cuphead and Mugman. Who was looking at him. 

Cuphead smiled before walking over to Bendy, holding his hand out for a shake. “You must be Bendy? My name is Cuphead.” Cuphead smiled at Bendy and Bendy had a disgusted look in his eyes before he let out a small chuckle and smiled slowly giving his hand to Cuphead. 

“Pleasure to meet you.” He said before his hand quickly grips onto Cuphead—a loud crack emits from Cuphead’s hand and Cuphead shouts in pain and buckles his knees, Y/n quickly pushes Bendy’s hand away. “Stop!” She scolds him. 

“Cuphead isn’t bad, he and Mugman didn’t do anything.” She quickly tells Bendy who looks at Y/n for a moment. “So you were with them the entire time?” He asks. 

“Yes. Don’t hurt them.” She looked at everyone and wanted to make sure that the cupbros were okay and didn’t need to be manhandled. 

Cuphead swats his hand and hisses in pain. 

“Felix!” Mugman noticed Felix and smiled and Felix smiled at Mugman. “Good to see you boys are okay.” Felix tells the brother and Mugman quickly nods. 

“So—what’s with the rat sacrifice?” Oswald abruptly says and Donald nods. “Yeah..” Donald said slowly in utter confusion.

“It’s crazy, I..” Y/n slowly stopped talking as she glanced back at Bendy who was already looking at her. Jeez..she didn’t really wanna go over the fact she snuck out of the church last night. “I can explain the story when we get out of here.” She muttered. 

“But the important part is—this rat named Argus wants to kill us for a sacrifice to her people to make her the official queen but the thing is, she killed the original queen—to make her the new leader which can turn her into the queen if she finds a sacrifice which was is-and we met this guy named Puck who told us about the book—because his grandfather used to work as a researcher for the last book holders and this guy named Hector—who is my great grandfather—had the book at the time—and basically there’s this island called Ruby’s Island that we have to go to because it can unlock the secrets to the book to help us stop what’s going on—BUT we have to find this key called Ruby’s Heart and it unlocks some sort of temple in the island, so we need that key but the thing is the key broke years go—and it broke into pieces and we have to find those broken pieces first and put them together in order to find the island and Argus has one of the pieces that we need to get to the island but the thing is she wants to book because I can only assume the book reacts to the key piece—whatever it is. It’s not good.” Y/n takes a deep breath after explaining it all in one full sentence and the faces they all made were hilarious. 

Oswald, Donald, Panchito and Bendy had their mouths opened slightly in shock as Alice, Charley, Barley and Edgar stared at Y/n and basked in all the information that she managed to spit out in one go and Boris smiled goofily. 

“Ruby Falls, I heard of that, never been there myself.“ Felix says. Cuphead sighs dreamily as he looks at Y/n his hands behind his back as he rocked back and forth on his feet. 

“Man..ain’t she somethin..” he purred and Mugman nudged Cuphead and coughed in an attempt to stop him from his awkward staring. 

“Well—I mean it’s a good thing you guys didn’t bring the book.” Mugman says and Bendy raises an eyebrow. “No, I have it right h-“ he looked down at his and went silent—Y/n looked down at Bendy’s hands as well to see nothing. Bendy’s tail dropped to the ground and he huffs heavily. “You gotta be kidding me!” He shouts. 

Hearing the familiar laugh, Y/n and everyone else looked over to see Argus, holding the book above her head, Y/n was still astonished with how strong these rats were but that wasn’t even something to be thinking about right now. 

“With this power! I can finally be powerful!” She lets out a laugh loud and powerful. 

“Aw..she’s so small.” Panchito cooed with a soft laugh and Oswald let out a strained laugh through his teeth. “Not the time Panchito..” he wheezed. 

“Good luck trying to get in it. You can’t open it.” Donald tells her with a simple shrug—at the point he knew if anyone got their hands on that book, it would be for a short time because they simply couldn’t get in it—but instead of meeting an embarrassed and angry expression, he was met with one of smugness and courage. 

Bendy chuckled. “And what are you gonna do little guy?”  He teased. 

“I don’t need to open the book..” she says before tossing the book in the air, a bright light zapped from the front of the closed book and down onto Argus’s chest, hitting the stone that was on her neck, the bright yellow light growing fierce as everyone immediately stared in awe and astonishingly surprised expressions. 

The wind circled around them—Y/n’s hair moving as she felt the ground beneath her shake.

Before her Argus lets out an echoing deep laugh, the sound of the ground cracking and debri falling echoes. And the sound of cracking of bones or muscles as Argus started to grow before her. The rat surpasses everyone’s height—standing at least 10 feet tall now. 

The book falls limply onto the ground—near the edge of the ledge near the water. “Who’s the little guy now?!” Argus shouts down at everyone with a laugh. 

Y/n sighs before looking straight forward…great. 

Argus looks down at Y/n before swinging her tail—knocking her off of her feet and off of the ledge, Y/n quickly grabs Argus’s tail and lets out a shout—glancing down at the water below. 

“Don’t! Don’t do it!” Alice shouts Argus, the rat only looks at Alice and smiles before moving her tail up and back down—Y/n’s arms slipped from the tail and she felt herself falling a few of her friends calling after her as Argus let out a loud menacing laugh. 

“I’ll get her!” Bendy shouts before he without a second thought hops in after Y/n—not waiting to hear what the others had to say or what would happen next. 

-

Y/n fell into the water—making sure to inhale a deep ball of air in her lungs—the water taking her in as she. The water slaps her body harshly and she quickly opens her eyes—the water is murky and barely transparent. She kicked her feet to swim back to the surface—but caught glimpse of a moving creature—quickly looking over she was met with a maw snapping in front of her—she quickly smiled plunged deeper into the water—she could only move so fast with swimming in the water,  her body gently barrel rolled as she looked between her legs to see the alligator quickly lunging for her yet again, when it got close she quickly with all her power kicked the alligator in the head—her shoe collided with the hard scaly skin—which sent her back when she kicked it. 

The alligator clearly felt the kick and growled—shaking its head before quickly snapping at Y/n—but she moved back yet again—this time her back bet something and a hang grabbed the back of her shirt and dragged her down. Y/n would have gasped if she wasn’t holding onto the last bit of air she had. She looked over to see Bendy was the one that latched onto her to move her away from the gator. 

He spotted a small tunnel and looked at her, before releasing her. He points down at it and points down to his wrist as if telling the time. ‘Give me time.’ 

He must have wanted her to hold her breath for just a tad bit longer. She nods before Bendy grabbed her wrist and swam towards the tunnel—as he did so Y/n felt a movement of water hit her her feet—looking back she spotted the gator yet again snapping at her, she hugged Bendy’s arm and he looks back as well before quickly looking at Y/n and furrowing his eyebrows—he must have not noticed it was behind them. 

But before the gator could get any closer, the two entered the tunnel and quickly swam through, Y/n felt her chest tightened and her neck become hot and in need of air—she needed to breath—unlike Y/n who was a human, she couldn’t hold her breath for too long compared to toons. 

But once they exited the dark tunnel they entered another small sewer room—a light from above them and they quickly swam up—that must have been the surface—Y/n felt like jumping out of the water when she finally was able to break free and get air flowing into her lungs. Inhaling loudly she coughed as the water left her nose and ears—eyes closed as she grasped onto the ledge of concrete, she coughed and hacked up water as she pulled herself onto the ground weakly, Bendy following after her as he coughed up water as well. The two were drenched in water, Y/n felt the water exit her mouth—her nose burned and the cool air started to attack her, Bendy crawled into the ground—but he had still been coughing. 

Y/n looked over quickly when she noticed his coughs sounded more like he was choking, the water spilt from his mouth and a long string of black saliva from what it seemed dripped from his mouth, but it seemed to be ink of some sort. 

“Bendy—“ Y/n shivered before she placed a hand on his back. Bendy sits up and wipes his mouth. “I’m fine.” He grumbled. He..didn’t sound happy at all. Y/n removed her hand from his back before looking around, there wasn’t a way out—not a door nor a ladder—it was just an area where the water would transfer. She shivered softly and held her arms and slowly sat down. She heard a few muffled coughs from Bendy which his throat should have been cleared from water by now but she didn’t think too much of it. 

Bendy looked around as well and slowly stood up. “There’s no way out.” Y/n tells him. 

“I can see that.” He quips. Y/n felt that Bendy must have been upset with her leaving last night which—was understandable..

“Sorry..” Y/n says quietly. Bendy looked down at her and furrowed his eyebrows, his chest jolted as he muffled down another cough. 

“We wouldn’t be in this mess if I had just stayed at the church, sorry.” She apologized and Bendy sighed. 

“Do you know what could have happened to you? Anything. Y/n we can’t play games like that, especially with people that tried to kill us not even 40 hours ago.” Bendy scolds harshly and Y/n didn’t exactly like the feeling of her grunts and felt her cold hair attached to her face. 

“I can watch over myself, Bendy. I’m not a kid.” For years Y/n always felt that she had an eye on her. Mostly from her parents—they were so afraid of—the world they didn’t want her in harm's way—and as nice as that may sound it made her seem like a kid—felt like a kid, but she wasn’t . She could take care of herself! 

“So taking care of yourself is being tied up in a sewer by rats going to feed you to a gator?!” Bendy tilts his head and Y/n falls silent. 

“You almost died if it weren’t for us looking for you!” Bendy immediately lowered his voice before closing his eyes and sighing. “I didn’t mean to yell—“ He immediately says. Y/n looks away from him and to the water silently. The sound of the water dripping from their clothing echoing and she felt Bendy stare at her and a few muffled coughs exited his mouth. 

“I’m sorry..” Bendy apologized again. 

No..he was right..blindly just leaving and winding up in a mess they now had to get out of…she scratched the back of her neck and sighs through her nose. Bendy slowly wandered over to her, gently wiping his mouth yet again and slowly sitting down beside her, his tail gently resting behind her. 

He looks away from her and into the murky water—reflecting from the dull yellow lights above on the ceiling that looked like it was ready to go out. 

She did have to admit..she did almost die. The silence between the two wasn’t tense—but something was there, it was evident that Bendy wanted to say something. And after a few more moments, he spoke; 

“You just had me worried, that was all...” he tells her. Wrapping an arm around her shoulder to pull her into a side hug. Y/n rested her head on his shoulder and sighed. “It’s not your fault. I was just bein’ an idiot and sayin’ stupid things, sorry about that..” he rested his head ontop of hers—cascading her in his warmth, it took Y/n a moment to notice how apologetic Bendy was for his sudden burst of anger and shouting—something that he really didn’t need to apologize for—it wasn’t like Y/n would break down crying because of it. But when he had stopped—it looked as if he had remembered something—or thought of something in the least. 

Y/n wrapped her arms around Bendy to properly hug him and he wrapped his arms around her as well. “Thanks for coming back for me.” She tells him and Bendy gently pulls back and smiles at her. 

“Oh please sweets, I’ll always come back for you.” He stands up and Y/n stands up with him the two letting go of eachother. 

“Okay le-“ Bendy let out another cough and He clenched his eyes closed at the coughing fit. Y/n gently placed her hands on his shoulders. “Dude are you okay?” 

“It’s —probably somethin—“ he let out another cough and shook his head gently. “It’s probably somethin’ in that water.” He finished and Y/n placed a hand on his head to feel his temperature—his head was warm and wasn’t burning hot or anything. 

“I’m fine toots, really.” Bendy chuckled and Y/n’s arms fell to her side.”okay..just checking—how are we getting out of here? I don’t think swimming back to the other side is a smart idea.” She says before moving away from Bendy and looking around the area, Bendy walks over to a wall and places his hands on it. 

“This way.” He held out his hand to her and Y/n looked behind her to see a black puddle formed on the wall, similar to what she saw back at the bar a few days ago when Bendy popped out of it. She curiously looks at it and then to Bendy. 

“C’mon, it’s just like walking through a door.” He chuckles before leaning over and grabbing her hand himself and immediately walked through the ink like portal, Y/n walked through as well—felling Bendy’s hand in hers—she couldn’t seem much but just like he said—it was like walking through a door, when she made it to the other side she felt herself stumble slightly as if her brain said ‘whoa!’ Being in an entirely different area than where they were. 

She heard shouting and other scuffling noises from afar. And Bendy looks down the hall. 

“We need to get that stone from Argus.” Y/n tells Bendy and he looks at her and nods. 

“Alright, well—if you ask me, I’ll send you on rat duty and me and the others can try to snag the stone.” He smiled at her and Y/n huff before placing a hand on her chest. 

“I’m not doing that!”

-

Y/n stood behind the towering body of Argus. Felix had sent Alice, Charley, Barley, Edgar and Boris to go tend to the civilians with Mugman—in the time Bendy and Y/n were gone, Puck found Cuphead and Mugman with the others which he quickly explained the situation that Y/n had already explained prior to falling off the ledge. Puck had gathered the people in town with Alice and the 5–telling the truth about Argus and how the ‘surfers’ aren’t the people they were looking for. 

Which—the town could only cry in disbelief. How dare she lie to everyone! The human girl was right—they changed for the human—they wanted to see her but Puck couldn’t find Y/n prior to them being saved by Edgar.

Alice held some of the children's mice to be distracted as Argus was busy, hopefully not killing her friends somewhere along the sewer lines. 

Puck stood on top of Edgar’s hand as he looked down at his people.

“The human! She’s a miracle for telling us the truth! How could we be so blind!” One of the civilians cried out. 

Charley chuckled and rolled his eyes. “Idiots.” He laughed softly but Alice glared at him. 

“We are so sorry? We’ve been blinded by our own selfishness for someone to help us mourn from our last queen that we didn’t look to see the surfers aren’t the real problem.” One civilian apologized. Barley tilts his head. 

“How long as Argus’s been ya’lls leader?” He asks. Puck looks at Barley. “A year.” 

“We stand with the human!” Shouts a civilian and right after they shout after him. 

“We stand with the human!”

-

“Hey!” Y/n shouts—throwing a fairly large rock at Argus’s back. Bendy and scampered over to Felix, Oswald, Donald, Panchito and Cuphead who had been distracting Argus ever since waiting for Bendy and Y/n that they had been hoping for their return the entire time. 

“We need to get that stone off of her neck.” Bendy points out Argus’s neck and the boys looks over to see the tied necklace around her neck. Y/n stood in the background taunting Argus.

“Oh great—how are we supposed to get up there?” Donald asks Bendy and Felix looks at Panchito to see he had the lassos behind his tail feathers. 

“Panchito, I’ll need that lasso.” Felix said—Panchito looks away from Argus and to Felix and takes the lasso away and hands it to Felix, Felix holds the rope in his hands before looking at the others. 

“I’ll help Y/n with tying Argus, you guys find a way to trip her and when we get this rope around her, Cuphead you shoot at that wall over there—“ Felix points his fingers over to the weak crumbling cobblestone near a leaking vent. 

“And Oswald you’ll hold the book with Donald—I’m certain there’s a way to redo whatever she did.” Felix says and Cuphead hands the book to Oswald who nods and takes it in his grasp. 

“Bendy and Panchito—while you’re helping cause a distraction—I want either of you two to take either side of me and Y/n’s rope and help tug her down.” He looks between the two and they nod silently. 

“Alright, then let’s go!” 

Y/n hardly noticed Felix run over to her and drag her out of the way when she moved to dodge Argus’s tail when Cuphead threw a rock at her to distract her. 

“Hey!” Felix smiled at Y/n and he handed her one side of the rope, she grabs it and Felix placed on foot in front of the either and motioned his head down as if signaling her to follow his movement which she did. 

“We’re gonna tie her up okay!” He tells her and Y/n nods quickly. 

“Toss, pull—“ he then motioned his hand in front of him as if going in a circle. “Clockwise!” 

Toss, Pull, Clockwise. 

“You ready?” Felix asks her gently, nudging her shoulder, Y/n looks over at Argus to see Cuphead was pretty good at taunting her, he hopped around each time she tried to swing at him with either his tail or hands. 

“Uh..” she took a step back and she felt Felix’s hand gently place itself on her back to stop her from backing away. “You’re an adventurer now Y/n, rise to the challenge.” 

When Felix told her that—she slowly eased up, just like her grandfather..she could do it. She gripped the rope in her hand and placed her foot ahead and leaned forward slightly. 

Toss, pull, clockwise.

Felix's ears perked up and he smiled at her change in demeanor, in sync the three took 4 steps back, and tossed the rope, when it caught around Argus’s waist they both pulled and leaned back so their weight could pull! The rope tightened but Y/n didn’t ever think about letting go.  Argus stumbled and Cuphead shot at her feet to get her to move—which did get Argus to stumble back more towards the area he needed her, Y/n kept a strong hold onto the rope and started to run the direction she was supposed to as Felix ran the other direction, Argus bellowed and lets out a roar of anger. Y/n smiled as she felt joy spark in her! 

The rope tightened around Argus as the two wrapped her tightly into the rope—Felix’s boots dug into the ground as he skidded to a stop the same as Y/n across from Argus’s other side, she felt someone run up behind her and take ahold of the behind her and tugging as well—looking over she saw Panchito who smiled at her and the two tugged together. Cuphead points his hands towards the wall and a blue beam of light shot from his finger and hits the crumbling wall, but it didn’t do much as only a few debri of rocks fell down and onto Argus’s head. 

“Hurry! We can’t hold her for long!” Bendy shouts over to Cuphead. Who had shot at the wall over and over again—but to no avail it wasn’t enough. Cuphead cursed under his breath before taking a deep breath his shoulders heaving up a ball of light forming in his hands his straw sticking up and soon releasing the energy and it shot at the wall—the wall crumbles down onto Argus, dropping her to the floor, the debri of dust and rocks flew in the air and Oswald opens the book up and almost immediately the same string of golden light shoots out the book and aims at Argus’s neck, Oswald seemed like he was pushing the book with bow strong the force of it was that Donald came up behind Oswald and pressed his back against his to keep it steady? Argus shrinks under the rubble and the light goes away, the book closing and landing itself in Oswald’s arms. 

Y/n immediately drops the rope and rushes over to the rubble to see Argus laid on the ground she coughed and Y/n quickly snagged the necklace away from her. Argus growls but was far too wear to say or so much of anything. 

Y/n smiled down at Argus and dangled the necklace down at her. “Who’s the lil guy now?” 

“I!” Y/n turns her head to see Felix smiling at them all. “Am so proud of you all!” He finished before he wrapped his arms around Bendy, Donald and Panchito, grabbing Cuphead by his straw to pull him into the hug and then grabbing Y/n by her shirt to also drag her into the group and lastly grabbing Oswald to pull him into the hug, his arms engulfing everyone as the cat purrs and releases them. 

Cuphead stumbled slightly at the amount of energy he just had to use. “We wouldn’t have done that without your plan.” Donald tells Felix, the 7 looked like they just finished running through a dusty house as the dirt and dust from the air and fallen cobble stone decorated their bodies. Felix ruffled Y/n’s hair and smiled at her. “You did good going back when you wanted to leave, that’s very brave of you Y/n.” He tells her and Y/n bashfully swatted her hand and looked away dramatically.

“Jeez, this thing is strong.” Oswald tiredly handed the book to Donald—who held it—clearly pushing against the book could wear someone out. 

Y/n held up the stone to everyone and smiled. “But we got it.” She tells them and Felix smiles and nods at her with pride. 

“Got me thinking if I should start getting you guys some more outdoor clothes.” He says and looks at everyone—considering how scuffled they always get dealing with their adventure it would be smart to get some more comfortable lightweight and durable clothing. 

“What makes you think you’ll walk out of here alive?” The voice of Argus croaks. The group looks over to see Argus still laying on her stomach—weakened by the tumble and rocks piling onto her. 

“Your people will soon find out what you truly did, it’s not like you can hide it from them.” Y/n grumbled. 

Argus only chuckles. “They don’t know anything..I killed that woman because she was in no power to continue running this place..only me.” She muttered. 

“And I will get to see that happen, stone, book or not..all I have to do is tell them to rip you all apart and they’ll do it.” Argus was silent for a moment before laughing under her breath. 

“Well, you heard that ladies and gentlemen?” The forum looks over to see Charley, standing in front of ofnthr town of civilians who was on the other side of the wall that had been blown away—via Cuphead. 

Alice, Barley, Mugman, Edgar and Boris stood behind the civilian and Puck was standing in Alice’s hand, Y/n looked down at Argus to see she had weakly gotten up. 

“Wh-you can believe these people! They are surfers! They harm our people!” She shouts and Puck looks at Y/n from Alice and nods his head before smiling. She smiled back at him and nodded her head as well. 

“Oh no—she’s gettin’ rowdy—cease this menace.” Charley laughs as the guards walk past him and grab Argus by her arms, she grunts and kicks her feet. “You can’t do this to me! I’m your queen!” She shouts they are dragged back into town.

“You are no longer our queen!” Shouts a civilian.

“Guards, you’re forgetting two others as well that were in on it.“ Mugman clears his throat before pointing a finger over to Jura and Poe. Poe shivered slightly and waved nervously.

And just like that, the guards dragged them away as well, with Jura clearly upset about the entire plan being foiled. 

Puck looks at Y/n. “Our new leader—is someone who we thought we should fear, but with knowledge we shall move on as a society—to accept others.” Puck says. Y/n perked up slightly at the mention of the leader, the civilians all looked at Y/n with a glint of glee and hope in their eyes. 

“Uh—“ she didn’t know what to say…

“I—flattered, really.” She felt the paper in her pocket when she nervously placed her hands in her pockets, pulling her hands from her pockets she saw the photo of Hector..a sense of calming came from the photo—a fiery fierce rage of determination.

She placed the photo back into her pocket and looked at everyone. 

“As your leader, I promise to deliver prosperity amongst you all, no fear will walk the streets—not while I’m here…” 

“Not while I’m here…” 

-

“Alright, bye Puck! Keep an eye on the town while I’m away! I’ll make sure to visit!” Y/n waves goodbye to Puck who happily nods and waves goodbye to the large group.

“Bye guys!” He waves to them, Cuphead and Mugman standing beside Y/n waving with a smile—standing right in a ditch of a creek where they had been blindly dragged through..god she didn’t even wanna think about it. 

“You guys stay safe! And I wish you good thoughts on your adventure!” Puck says as her friends waved him goodbye as well. 

“Feel like I’m missing something..” Y/n suddenly says and Bendy looks at her. “What is it?” He asks. 

“Bark!” 

Y/n smiled at him before looking over to see Spunk scurried over to Y/n, Puck smiled softly. “You forgot Spunk.” He said and Y/n laughs before looking at Puck. 

“Thanks, see you soon!” 

Puck nods before scurrying back into the sewer, Spunk ran in circles as his eyes landed on all of her friends! 

“What is that?” Alice asks.

“Whoa!” Donald exclaims.

Oswald tilts his head at the dog when Spunk sniffed his foot and looked up at him before going over to Bendy to sniff him, Bendy chuckled before Spunk scurried over to Felix who had bent down to examine Spunk.

“He’s a creation Hector made for Y/n.” Mugman informed. Spunk rolled on his back when Felix reached down to grab at his tag. 

“Geez, you tellin’ me this dog is his old?” Barley points out. Panchito cooed and rubbed the dog's belly. “He is just a puppy.” Panchito cooes. 

“I don’t know how long ago it was made nor do know what year Hector and the other holders had this book.” Y/n shrugs and Oswald nods. 

“Well..If he’s still in working order, then maybe it couldn’t have been that long. The book itself might be old, but not the people who had it before us.” He says—which yeah—makes sense considering it was said the book was eons old. 

“Jeez..I’m starving..” Cuphead muttered. 

Boris looked up at the sky to see the sun was starting to set. “Well, it is gettin’ late.” He mentions. 

“Best head back to the church and get cleaned up for tomorrow.” Alice brings up and Felix nods, with them having the new information they had now regarding the booo, the stone called; Ruby’s Heart and the location it was supposed to go to—but before they could do that he had to finish finding the pieces to the stone and before they could do that they had to get the jewel.

“Yeah, we got a lot to do—we’ll start planning about finding those stones after we get this jewel for Cuphead and Mugman.” Felix brings up and Y/n nods—thank goodness—taking one thing at a time..

-

Once making it back to the church which took an hour—and having some of the nuns baby her the minute she walked through the door looking like a disaster—they immediately fed her and gave her clothes for a bath and now Y/n sat in the window sill listening to the birds, Cuphead sat next to her, the two watching the sunset as she heard the boys arguing in the background who was best at playing cards. 

Mugman was in there with him—finally relaxing and having fun after the dreadful events they went through. 

But unfortunately the cup brothers wouldn’t be able to stay, they would have to head back to their lair until they could get the jewel. 

Cuphead fiddled with a piece of paper he was folding up—creating an origami with it, listening to him ruffle with the paper in his hands and hearing the birds caused Y/n’s eyes to drift close—she was so exhausted..she heard the rustling of the paper go quiet and she opened her eyes to see the paper horse near her face, she smiled and looked at Cuphead and he made a nose with his mouth similar to the noise a horse makes when sputtering their lips. She lets out a soft laugh. 

Cuphead chuckled before placing the origami horse beside him. “So..it’ll probably be awhile till I get to see you again.” He said and Y/n smiled.

“Cuphead, you’ll probably see me in the next..I dunno 20 hours?” She chuckled and Cuphead laughed shortly after. 

“Yeah? Well, 20 hours too long. Just sayin.” He then looks at her and smiles; “A good luck kiss would do me right.” He smiled boyishly at her and Y/n felt a smile form on her face as well. She laughed yet again and gently pushed him. 

“Okay, stop joking around.” She says and Cuphead gently took the hand that pushed him. “Don’t be gettin’ all flustered on me now.” He teased and Y/n laughs again.

“C’mere you..” Cuphead grabbed Y/n’s face and leaned forward but was met with a hand that shoved him away and shockingly it wasn’t Y/n’s, it was Bendy’s. Bendy crawled and sat between the two and look Cuphead who had shook his head upon the shove. 

“Sorry, was I interrupting something?” Bendy smiled. Mugman walked over with a giddy smile—winning 6 times in goldfish! What a night! 

“Alright, alright. We’ll leave..” Cuphead says before jumping from the window sill and landing on his feet on the ground. Mugman waves at Y/n and smiles. 

“Bye! See you soon.” He says before following Cuphead’s lead. “Bye boys! We’ll make sure to get that jewel for you.” Y/n waves as Cuphead and Mugman smiled and waved back as they walked off and Y/n hopped they would come back to the group in one piece considering they had been gone the entire day from their group.

“Well, it’s time to hit the hay.” Bendy says before standing up from the window sill and stretching, Y/n followed after. 

“See you tomorrow, Bendy.” She bids a goodnight to him as Bendy leaves the room. “Night sweets.” He tells her before leaving. Y/n quickly hurried into bed in desperate need of sleep. And the last thing she saw before laying down—was Alice fixing her blanket before she left her vision to go to sleep as well. 

Chapter Text

A/N: Sorry for this late update, grew busy over the weeks and finally have time to start popping out some chapters! Finally *rubs hands despicably*

Also the last installment of the songfic portion! So before reading I just wanted to let you know that this chapter does have music and that Quotev works best for it, though if you don’t use and or can’t access Quotev, the song is in the link when reaching the scene! If you’d like to read the chapter on Quotev, the link is right here! 

it’ll also be linked in the chapter as well, if you’d much rather just stick around here! Have fun! 

-
Y/n sat and watched as Alice combed her hair—the Angel sat on the end of her her bed—today was the day..and frankly..Y/n was a tad bit nervous about today—the day of the competition, she had heard them rehearse and the sound was glorious and meaningful but the thing is, who else might be there at the competition, some guy that was equivalent to Michael Jackson himself could be there! But that small bit of courage kept telling her that everything would be alright.

It was currently 6 in the morning and Y/n’s eyes felt like they would just close on their own, but Alice had woken her up twice now and hadn’t moved until the human finally sat up. Y/n slipped from out of the bed and mentally prepared herself for all the challenges that would be tossed her way, but either way she would face them—not that she really had a choice in the matter. 

Doing the regular routine of brushing her teeth, grabbing a fresh pair of clothes..which was the clothing the church provided but nevertheless she wore them, she opted out on not wearing the itchy stockings and placed her flats on before checking her bag to make sure the book and the stone was secured, which thankfully it was, throwing her bookbag on she looked over at Alice who had just finished combing through her dark thick hair. The Angel shot Y/n a smile before the two left the room. Walking over to the boys room, Y/n was met with Spunk’s peppy footsteps following after her, looking up at her with his tongue lolled out. 

Pushing the door open she spotted Panchito holding a rubber band in his hand and childishly shooting it at the back of Donald’s head who was busy fixing something on the kitchen counter—when the rubber band hit his head, Donald rolled his eyes before looking over his shoulder and to Panchito who gave him a smile with his hands beside him as if he hadn’t done it. 

Oswald was brushing his ears with a brush as he sat on the couch next to Felix and Bendy. Charley and Barley were talking—or more so antagonizing Bendy—as always. And Edgar was curled up on the couch beside Bendy asleep. Y/n walks over before sitting down between Bendy and Felix and Bendy looks at her slowly with a blank expression as Charley spoke in the background. 

“Remember that time you had to wear a tutu?”  Charley wheezed before laughing and Bendy looked away from Y/n and to Charley before rolling his eyes. “Gee..how could I ever forget..” muttered Bendy. 

“Charley, shut it.” Alice grumbled as she walked over and pushed him away from the arm of the couch before she sat down next to Edgar who had woken up shortly after she sat down. 

“About time ya’ got up. What’s the plan for today?” Barley asks—Y/n had taken notice that he didn’t have his eyepatch on which he wore the entire time she’s been around him but instead he didn’t have it on, his left eye was dull—as if he couldn’t see from that eye. Maybe visually impaired? A scar that started from right under his eyebrow and ended at the bottom of his eye was prominent; she hadn’t ever seen it in any of the shows he starred in—even if he had the patch off for a split second, even then she could vaguely remember not seeing the scar. 

It was actually quite cool to look at to be honest. She looked away from Barley who was still distracted by Alice speaking—which Y/n didn’t know she was speaking until she placed her attention on her. 

“So, today is the day guys.” Alice started before looking at everyone. Panchito smiled excitedly and wrapped an arm around Donald’s shoulders. “I must say so myself? I am quite excited!” He exclaims, Donald stumbled slightly when Panchito leaned all his weight onto him. 

“And..what exactly are we going to do if we don’t win that jewel?” Oswald asks the real question that Y/n had been pondering over for the last few minutes and Charley turns back around after thinking about walking off to do gods know what.

“No. We’re not stealing it.” Alice quickly spoke for Charley who groaned and clenched his eyes shut. “What else is the best option then?!” He bellowed. 

Alice only snickered—clearly she only said that to get a reaction out of him. “Fine..if we somehow don’t manage to win. Which I hope we do.. then you can steal it Charley.” Alice comments and Charley seems to calm down at the mention of that—like a child being gifted a basket of candy to keep them at bay for the time being. 

“We’re supposed to be down there at 10am to get the sisters ready.” Alice informs—it was currently 8am and they had about a good hour to get back into town and Felix noticed the time on the wall clock when he glanced over. 

“Well, maybe it would be best to leave now, what time does the actual competition start?” He asks Alice and she searches through her brain to remember the time. 

“7 at night. So I’ll have plenty of time to get the sisters ready and all that.” She says And Edgar squeaks before sitting up and clapping his hands—Y/n still couldn’t understand anything that came from Edgar’s mouth but it seemed, Charley, Barley, Bendy and Alice would understand him—but the odd thing was Boris couldn’t really understand Edgar at times. 

Alice laughs softly at what Edgar said before nodding, placing a hand on Edgar’s head. “Me too Eddie.” 

“Well! Come on—we got the whole day ahead of us.” Donald announced before motioning his hand towards the door. 

The day was only starting and Y/n could feel the excitement stirring up. 

-

Once making it to the venue—Alice had wandered off with the sister that way they could start rehearsing for majority of the day—Charley and Edgar had went off with her and Barley was busy writing the names down on the tickets—mostly the nuns names as they were the ones that would be singing up on stage tonight. Alice didn’t want to get onstage as much as they wanted her too, they even tried to stick Y/n into, but the human never slipped away from a conversation so quick In her life. 

The boys were standing near a bench talking—mostly trying to think about what to do until the time came to congregate back at the venue. 

Y/n walks over to Barley, Spunk removes himself from the ground he had been busy watching bee’s fly around in the grass and follows behind Y/n. 

When she slowly stopped beside Barley who was still writing down the many names that he surprisingly could remember. 

“Barley.” She says and he was still writing down as he grunted letting her know she got his attention. “How’d you get your scar on your eye?” She asks. 

“If I said I ran into a pole, ya’ won’t ask me that again?” He says as he continued writing down the names slowly now that Y/n was speaking to him. And for some reason his answer seemed like a lie. 

“Really, a pole.” She deadpans and Barley laughs before placing the clipboard down and looking at her. Spunk circled around the inside of Y/n’s legs before sitting in between her feet to look up at the two. 

“No—that’s a fib.” The two looked over to see Bendy walking over. “I gave em’ a good punch one time on set by accident.” Bendy answered Y/n’s question that he somehow heard her ask. Y/n furrowed her eyebrows. Jeez. 

“Jeez Bendy, you punched him that hard?” She says as Bendy laughed and Barley chuckled under his breath. “Coulda’ been harder, come on sweets. Let’s take a walk, yeah?” Bendy motioned for her to follow him, intertwining his arm with hers as the two started to walk away—Spunk scurrying after the two, his tail wagging as he trots after. 

But Barley never truly answered her question. But she brushed it off as a small inside joke within Bendy and Barley and walked beside Bendy back over to the boys who stood by a picnic bench. 

“Jeez Panchito—you didn’t have to pinch so hard.” Donald groaned in pain and rubbed his arm—Panchito sat on the table—his feet resting in the bench seat as he watched Donald cower in pain. “Oh—my friend I barely even landed a finger on you.” Panchito laughs. Felix chuckled at the two and moved his gaze over to Bendy and Y/n when they wandered back over. 

“Glad you two came back, and heard there was a small fair a few blocks away for the competition, maybe it’ll be nice to let loose and enjoy the day, yeah?” Felix’s eyes  looked at the group and Y/n immediately nodded. All she did ever since leaving home was fight for her life and run around like a chicken with its head cut off. Some time at the fair before they had to get back to work was perfect in her opinion. 

“Sounds good.” Oswald says—letting go of Donald’s arm he was examining after Panchito punched his arm. 

The next thing Y/n knew was Bendy scurried off chasing Spunk when the pup took off running with someone’s balloon—Felix had wandered off with Donald and Panchito to look for something to eat and Oswald chose to stay beside Y/n, watching as they all wandered off. 

“Well then.” Y/n said before looking at Oswald who was busy looking off in another direction. “It’s you and me then!” She smiled at the rabbit who then looked at her and smiled.

And for the last hour or so Oswald and Y/n pretty much went around to different booths playing various games..which Y/n felt was a tad bit rigged as in one of the games it was toss and aim—and she certainly hit the stack of blocks but the ball just bounced right off as if it were a wall. She really only aimed it because she wanted the elephant teddy bear that was on display and when she used the only 5 dollars she had in her pockets and lost, she felt like tearing apart the damn stand—up until Oswald had won it for her—despite her aim being pretty decent, he managed it hit the blocks down and win it for her. 

Bendy had managed to find the two—with Spunk locked in his arms, the pup laid limply in his arm as his tail wagged excitedly, Y/n held the elephant teddy bear in her hands and smiled at Bendy when he got close to the two, placing Spunk on the ground, the pup sat down obediently and gazes up at the three. 

Bendy’s chest heaved up and down as if he were out of breath and he sighed. “That thing is a lot faster than I thought.” Bendy pants and Oswald reaches down and pats Spunk’s head. “I’m sure he wasn’t that fast.” Oswald.

Bendy only huffed at that statement, Spunk hadn’t moved once he spotted Y/n glance down at him and made sure he didn’t wander off again. Thankfully he didn’t. 

Spotting a snack stand, Y/n decided it would be best to get a small snack—she was sure they wouldn’t return to the church until late at night to actually have a meal. 

“I’ll be back.” Y/n says as she wandered past Bendy and Oswald, she heard the metal of Spunk’s collar clinking together and the pup trotted behind her as she walked over to the snack stand. The cashier was busy scrolling through their phone until Y/n placed her hands on the counter and when she did so the cashier placed his phone away to take her order—there wasn’t much aside from small snacks like a bag of chips, nachos…which consisted of really just nacho chips and cheese and a basket of fries which she decided to take order the fries. 

As she was waiting for them when the cashier turned his back to grab the fries from a pan of already made ones—Y/n looked down at Spunk who was already looking up at her. His tail wagged quickly when she placed her focus on him and she smiled softly. “Do you eat food?” She asks him. Not that she really expected an answer from him—but Spunk’s ears perked up when Y/n spoke. He stood up on his fours and sniffed the ground frantically. The tip of his nose moved ever so slightly until it landed on an abandoned lonely fry. Picking it up he raised his head up and ate the fry before looking at Y/n. 

Which…she was surprised considering that he could actually eat what sort of technology was Hector using when developing Spunk? 

The sound of laughter and cheering caught Y/n’s attention. Her eyes moved away from Spunk and the two looked over to a group of people clapping and dancing, soon a man slipped through the crowd in fits of laughter. A flower necklace of various colors rested upon his neck and a pair of star shaped glasses. He had a thin mustache and dark hair. Wearing a white dress shirt with slacks he seemed to be like he belonged more so in a business office rather than a festival. But who was she to say anything

“Alright! Alright! That’s enough!” He laughed as he waved off some people who wanted him to continue in their little group serenade. Which they did let him go as they turned back around to continue dancing and singing. 

The man fixed his shirt as he walked Y/n’s way. Not busy paying attention until he looked up from fixing a loose button on his dress shirt. Catching each other's gaze, Y/n thought he would walk around her to walk off, so she stepped to the side—closer to the stand but he slowed down in his pace and stopped walking to look at her in—what she would say ‘shock’ 

“Well…I be damned..” he says. Spunk moves to stand in front of Y/n and crouches down slightly and lets out an audible growl. Y/n glances over her shoulder to see who the man was speaking to. But finding no one she looked back at him and slowly furrowed her eyes. 

“You don’t happen to be M/n’s daughter, right?” He asks. Hearing her mothers name leave the man’s mouth did cause her to ease up a tad bit and not assume he was another person out to kill her, because it seemed like that number was rising quite frequently as the days passed. The man smiled and placed his hands on his hips. 

“Uh. Yes, that’s my mom-“

“Why, I can’t believe it! Look at how healthy you got! I knew you when you were just a baby!” The man says. And frankly Y/n had never seen that man a day in her life—and she was certain she had Atleast a decent memory. She slowly squints her eyes at the man’s face to examine his features but..frankly she didn’t see him anywhere in that head of hers. 

“Uh…who are you again?” She asks. Not wanting to rip down his confident accusations.

“Bertram Piedmont. I made you a little car toy in the studio when you just learnin’ to walk—or was that when you fell down the stairs that one time..” he tapped his finger to his hip. 

Y/n was too focused on Bertram—which to remind you the name didn’t ring a bell to her—that she didn’t notice Spunk wandering over to Bertram and sniffing at his foot in a discreet manner. 

Y/n only remembered having a few conversations with Henry and some of the others in the studio, but she couldn’t remember too much in the factor or being given toys but then again she could barely remember half of her classmates names when she graduated—but that came mostly because she never cared to keep it stored in her mind. 

Bertram noticed her silence, but didn’t point it out. “Oh don’t worry. I can barely remember where I keep my pens.” He chuckled. 

“You used to work with my mom?” Y/n asks. Which wouldn’t be surprising if he did—considering Y/n’s mother was the office assistant and basically second in command when Henry wasn’t around the studio she would deal and manage with a lot of employees in and out on a daily basis. 

Bertram seemed to think about that for a moment before moving his hand in a so-so motion. “Wasn’t really a worker there—I worked for a third party in an attempt to open a park.” He says. It seemed Bertram had stories to share—which was rather exciting considering she enjoyed hearing stories her mother had to share when she came from work—turns out working in the studio was a whole lot more adventurous than she thought.

The man seemed to contemplate for a moment, clipping his mouth closed with a slow nod before he dug into his pocket, pulling out a piece of paper and handing it to Y/n, the girl stared at the card for a moment, a white card that didn’t have any eye catching details on it other than the name of the location and the buildings title. 

Slowly taking the card from his grasp she looked down at the card and examined it. 

267 Boulevard Lane, CA

Greystone Hospital 

She looks back at Bertram and gives him a perplexed expression. 

“Whenever you have the time. Give it a visit. Please.”  He tells her. He then motioned towards a direction. 

“Now I gotta get going! Tell your ma’ I’ll visit sometime this month, I do need to give everyone a surprise visit.” Bertram gives a short laugh as Y/n looks back down at the card—no. What the hell did he give her this for? 

“Don’t show anyone that card or else they’ll have my head.” He says. 

When she glanced back at Bertram he had already scampered off before she could ask him about the card.  Glancing back down at it, Y/n flipped the card over to see it was nothing there, flipping it back to the front to see the words still there. Y/n could feel a small feeling erupting in her, she had begun to be curious with not only Bertram—but whatever he handed her. 

The words stared back at her and she heard Bendy’s voice from behind her. “You good?” 

Y/n clasped her hand over the card before turning around to face Bendy and the others who had thankfully found each other safely. Panchito was holding a bag of cotton candy—his entire arm sifting through the bag as if he were looking for something. 

Donald stood beside the rooster—as always and was watching his friend as Felix and Oswald stood behind Bendy as well. 

“Yeah.” Y/n quickly reassured. Bendy slowly nods and gives her a short smile as if finding her quick reply nerve wracking. 

“Well, Alice has something to tell us, so we gotta get back ta’ her.” He explains and Y/n nods. Spunk sits down and looks up at Y/n when Bendy turns to look at Felix who started to speak about—whatever, Y/n wasn’t paying attention. Moving her arm to place the card in her bag's pocket she then started after everyone who turned to leave the festival. 

-

“Alright, do you want bad news or good news first.” Alice stood in front of everyone with her arms on her hips. The nuns were off rehearsing in some room in a building across the street from the venue which gave time to settle the much bigger problems. 

Bendy stood next to Y/n and the two looked at Alice with the same exact expression. Confusion and frustrated anticipation. Jesus..what could get in their way now. They were currently backstage of the venue stage where the actual performances would take place, a few people here and there wandering by to get stuff ready but Y/n wasn’t nearly paying attention to all of that.

Charley was lazily sitting in a chair near a desk that had random stuff and props on it. He was watching as if he knew exactly what Bendy would say when Alice would finish talking. 

“So. Turns out. We need a speaking scene.” She says. Great. Bendy groaned inwardly after placing a hand on his hip. “Great..” he muttered. 

“I mean it ain’t too bad.” Charley pipes up as he was busy fiddling with whatever paper he was folding together in his hands. Edgar let out a soft grunt and shook his head. He was seated on the floor, by his feet was a flute and Boris was also seated on the floor leaning against the wall beside Panchito—who seemed to not even be paying attention to the conversation as he was busy. 

“Yeah, might not be bad…if we didn’t have a little under 7 hours to create a scene and have everyone mesmerize lines..which we don’t have.” Bendy was right. Just a short team sounds nice. But considering the fact that they didn’t have any sort of script—and they surely didn’t have time to make one and then get everyone to memorize it. 

“Not to mention, I don’t think the nuns would be any good at acting besides singin.” Bendy looks back at Alice and she slowly nods, Boris looks away from the flute he had in his hands to fix up before looking at Bendy and Alice with a smile. 

“Ya’ know! What harm would it be if we got on stage? Not to toot my horn or anything. But toons can create a scenario in seconds. Plus, we do it for a living.” He says and Bendy thought for a moment. Charley grunts. 

“Don’t—“

“Great. Charley, you can get up there.” Bendy quickly says and Charley groans and pressed his hand to his face after Bendy’s quick recruitment.

“Why?” He asks. 

“You owe me a favor anyway. And this is the favor.” Bendy gave Charley a snarky smile—knowing he didn’t have to send Charley up on stage tonight for any particular reason. He just wanted to. 

Charley seemed to want to say something but he froze before grunting. “Ya know what fine…I guess Henry wouldn’t mind me tellin’ who broke his lamp a few months ag-“

“Don’t..” Bendy quickly looks at Charley with a pointed expression. Alice slowly rolled her eyes and shook her head. “You both will go up there.” She diffused whatever argument the two would get themselves into. 

“Just perform like you would on any show day. Butcher Gang against Bendy. There.” Quick and simple and surely they knew what she meant considering they shot many times on scenes. 

Bendy sputtered for a moment. “Now hold it! Why I gotta be the trash of this whole show?” 

“Because. That’s what yer best at.” Barley chuckled and Charley laughed after him. Boris’s tail wagged and he gently lifted a paw. “Oh oh! I wanna join. Y/n should too!” Boris suddenly brought Y/n up and she slowly opened her mouth to decline. She hadn’t had too many experiences acting on stage—better yet with no rehearsal whatsoever so improvising wouldn’t be too good to do on her first ever try. 

“Uh…” she slowly said and Bendy glanced at her from the corner of his eyes before looking at Alice who was already looking at Y/n.  

“Ya know that ain’t a half bad idea..” Charley said slowly as he slowly stood up from his chair.

“She’s comin’ with us.” He quickly says and Bendy squints his eyes. “Why?” 

“Why the hell we need two hero’s to the story? A 4th member of the Butcher Gang sounds good to me.”  

-

Which ultimately led Y/n in the green room—surrounded by clothes and other props, the smell of dust and old paper hit Y/n’s, Charley, Barley and Edgar’s nose. 

“Wow.” Y/n said as she wandered over to a desk where props of badges and fake guns sat. She picked up the holster and the prop gun and glanced at it. 

“Alright, rule number one to being a Butcher. What’s your best line for when you’re robbing a bank?” Charley said as he stood by the door, Edgar scurried off to go mess with the plethora of clothes as Barley stood beside Charley. 

Y/n looks over at Edgar who was in the motion of climbing the wall. Pointing the prop to him Edgar quickly looks at her. “Gimmie your money!” She shouts, Edgar lets out a shocked squeak before scurrying off the wall and hiding behind a box. 

She looked at Charley and smiled brightly who didn’t exactly expect her to shout and flinched when she did so. 

“Can I pick out the outfits? I want an eyepatch like Barley! Oh wait no there’s a hook!” Y/n’s attention was quickly taken away to the open box filled with even more props and clothing. Charley shrugged and lets out a chuckle. “We should be fine.”

It took a little over an hour for Y/n to find some clothes—and Alice walking in with Bendy—who was wearing some cowboy get up—which he did not like. 

Alice had him by the horn as she smiled at the four. “Look! Ain’t he cute!” Alice squeals, Bendy swats her hand away and rolls his eyes. The cowboy hat was hanging on the string around Bendy’s neck, and he seemed to represent the sheriff. 

“Good simple plot. Sheriff comes to town and stops robbers from robbing a bank.” Alice explains and frankly Y/n liked the sound of that as everyone else did as well considering that they didn’t object. Alice walks over to Y/n and places a hand on her shoulder. “I’ll get her dressed. You boys go and practice.” She says. 

“We have a little over 6 hours. So we have to make sure everyone’s ready.” Alice said as Charley, Barley and Edgar walked towards the door where Bendy was. Charley nudged Bendy and chuckled who only rolled his eyes. 

“Alright, alright.” The boys walked out of the room, closing the door behind them as they did so. 

“Alright. Let’s see.” Alice starts as she slowly walks over to the box of costumes and starts sitting through them. Y/n sat down at the vanity and watched Alice—who seemed to already found an outfit. The Angel turned around with the clothes in her hands and placed them on the vanity. 

She turned the chair around towards the vanity and Y/n found herself looking at herself in the mirror as Alice pulled out a brush from seemingly nowhere.

“Alright. This’ll take just a moment.” 

-

Mugman had been gnawing at his fingers for the past 20 minutes for what it felt like. Cuphead stood beside him with his hands in his pocket with a careless expression. Butch had been sitting on a chair holding an ice pack to his eye with a—not so happy expression. 

Susie had her arms crossed as she looked at the gang of goons with a perplexed and infuriated expression. “And..tell me…again…how on earth…DID YOU LOSE THEM AGAIN?!” She shouts. Bettigan scratched the back of his neck with a strained expression as he rocked back and forth on the heels of his boots. 

“Look—they’re good at running, that’s all I can give you.” Mango grunts before rolling his eyes and then glancing down at Cuphead. “This knucklehead had the girl right in his hand but she managed to get away.” Quickly changing the attention to him and to Cuphead, Cuphead raised an eyebrow and shrugged his shoulders.  

“She hit my head.” He says nonchalantly. Susie only rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. “The job is simple. Kill the girl, get the book and that rabbit.” Susie didn’t even know how many times she had to stress it out for them but it seemed she had to do it damn near every day. 

“The girl.” The voice of the man in the trench coat was present. He slowly sauntered over—he was so mysterious to Cuphead and Mugman. They couldn’t see his face, he spoke in one tone half the time—which was very low and demanding yet he never really shouted at anyone—not nearly as much as Susie, King Dice and the Devil. Which all made Cuphead very curious. 

Who was he?

Susie looks over at the man and gives him a perplexed expression. “I don’t think you all noticed but she’s very observant. Attacking her head on would only startle her. I noticed she gets reckless when being in pursuit. Distracted and lets her guard down.” 

What? What was he pointing that out for? Mugman slowly opened his mouth as if debating to say something. 

“Then—“ he starts. The man looks over at Mugman. “Then—if we don’t attack her head on, what are we going to do, just..chase her until she gets tired?” He asks. The man seemed to think of that as a moment. 

“Ugh—just toss her away—how hard can that be.” Cuphead looks over to see the Devil standing by a pillar with King Dice standing beside him. 

“Which is why I have three other people to help.” The man looks over to the door behind him. Mugman quickly looked at Cuphead and nudged him. 

“This is bad.” He whispered to Cuphead who still held a nonchalant expression on his face. 

“If I’m honest…I have been holding back on doing this. But it’s the only option we have.” The man says. The doors opened slowly—and a figure walked out, their clothing was bland. And didn’t stick out. Wearing a black vest jacket and what seemed to be a black sweater with dark jeans and shoes with gloves covering their fingers—it seemed more like winter gloves than anything, which was questionable as winter wasn’t until another 6 months. 

But what really caught the brothers attention was the odd white mask, with two holes for the eyes—it didn’t have much details—but it resembled something more like what a person would wear for their Halloween costume. Moving to stand on either side of them were two other people. 

One also had a mask on—and was a few inches shorter than the one in the middle. The 2nd figure wore a dingy white mask—there was a stitched whole near the area the mouth should be. And two horns near the top of their head with gems dangling from either one. And a bowler hat resting on top of their head. The golden eyes pierced through the holes of the mask and flickered over to everyone in a way to just examine them. The third one stood tall and had white feathered wings protruding from his back. A white jacket and white dress shirt—he had a golden halo above his slicked white hair. His eyes looked away from the man in the trench coat before looking over at Cuphead and Mugman which Mugman quickly looked away. 

“You’ll be working with them.” The man in the trenchcoat says. 

“Oh man…” Mugman muttered 

Not even a second when Susie, Dice, the Devil and the oddly mysterious man in the trench coat left. Mugman grabbed Cuphead by his shoulders and immediately pressed his nose against Cuphead’s and spoke lowly. 

“This is horrible! We gotta warn them!” Mugman whispered and Cuphead placed a hand on Mugman’s shoulders and gently pushed him away to give him space. “Don’t worry about it. You saw the way they all handled themselves the day before, and in that sewer. A couple of ‘reinforcements’ ain’t gonna stop them.” Cuphead seemed pretty confident in the fact that Y/n and the others can hold their end just fine. But Mugman was bothered. He felt something was wrong—and frankly he was good at spotting things while Cuphead was good at just brushing things off his shoulder and letting the world handle the problems for him. 

“You idiot. They brought an archangel!” Mugman shouts and frantically shakes Cuphead, Cuphead furrows his eyebrows and seats Mugman’s hands away. 

“Mugman, Cuphead.” The two quickly looked over and spotted Bettigan standing next to the shorter toon with the mask, he motioned to them. “You’re with these three tonight.” He said. Mugman looks back at Cuphead. 

“That kind of power can kill a toon in an instant.” He says before releasing Cuphead. 

“What..” Cuphead says as Mugman starts over to the two with a nervous laugh. “Sorry about that. Ya’ know. Sometimes he gets distracted.” Mugman says and Bettigan only grunts. “Whatever. You two are in charge of finding them tonight. Abel’ll report back to us when you guys see them.” 

Abel. Mugman looks over the Angel toon who was busy picking something off his wings before he stopped doing so and looked over to Mugman. 

“Oh, you must be Mugman.” He says. Cuphead walks over and Abel looks at Cuphead as well. Bettigan didn’t seem to care for introductions as he walked off to go get ready for the night. 

“And Cuphead.” Abel says. Cuphead shrugged. 

“So. You’re an actual Angel or somethin—I got a few stories for you about the Devil.” Cuphead started but before he could get too deep Mugman nudged his brother's shoulder. “Ignore him.” 

“Oh yeah. Because he’s totally a real Angel, he only took the offer because of some demon guy.” Mugman flinched when he heard a feminie voice from behind the mask, looking at the toon wearing the mask he assumed she didn’t speak but was surprised when she did. 

“Bendy?” Cuphead asks and the toon nods. “Yeah..” she grumbled—which she seemed to not like the name—if Cuphead could see that without seeing her facial expressions, then it was evident her disdain towards the demon was well aware. 

“I’m Slicer.” She introduced. Extending both her hands to Cuphead and Mugman. Cuphead took her hand and shook it but Mugman was a tad bit hesitant as he slowly grabbed Slicer’s hand and shook it. Releasing their hand, Slicer looked over towards the third who hadn’t said much. 

“And that is Pib.” Abel introduced them. Mugman looks at Pib who only moved their head slightly to look at Mugman, they were taller than him, which Mugman took a step back from Pib who had such an intimidating aurora.

“Uh..hi! My name is Mugman. And…this is Cuphead.” Mugman placed an arm on Cuphead. But Pib didn’t speak. 

“Pib doesn't talk.” Slicer says. Oh…well. 

Pib looks away from the two. In a state of disinterest, but instead looking around them ever so slightly. Cuphead only slowly furrowed his eyebrows as he watched Pib. “Uh…what’s wrong with ‘er?” He asks and Mugman huffs at his brother from his prude comment. 

“Cuphead.” He grits through his teeth. 

“Just isn’t much of a talker. I don’t think she talks at all, never heard her speak.” Slicer explains—well as best as she could as Abel remained silent—he didn’t seem to care to explain much of anything. “I’m not too..well educated on humans, I had a fair share of time speaking with them, but I can’t understand their health too much.” 

Cuphead slowly looks away from Pib and looks at Abel. “So. What’s your deal with Bendy?” He asks. 

Abel didn’t respond immediately before letting out a single grunt. “Nothing specific.” He then looks at Pib and motioned towards them. 

“I think some good fresh air would be nice for Pib.” 

“Yeah!” Mugman immediately agreed, mostly because he just wanted to get away from the conversation. “We can—we can split up—“ Mugman looks at Abel and Slicer. “You two can check the West end of town while me, Cuphead and Pib can check the East end.” Mugman gives a wavering smile at the two and Slicer’s golden gaze flickered over to Abel for a moment as Abel stared down at Mugman before nodding. 

-

“And..do..pray tell…why are we taking her? Why couldn’t it just go with Abel and Slicer?” Cuphead glanced over his shoulder to the figure trailing behind the brothers as they walked down the sidewalk in town. Mugman moved Cuphead’s head back to facing the front as they continued onward. 

“The competition is on the east side of the town. If Abel and Slicer are over here they’ll find the others way quicker than needed…plus.” Mugman glanced back at Pib, who was curiously glancing around at the men and women of the town dressed in their pristine clothing. 

“She seems harmless.” He says before looking back at Cuphead. “Plus. We’re just luring them away from the venue.” 

“I mean I guess.”  Cuphead looks at Pib and whistles to catch their attention. Pib looks away from a pup being walked and looks over at Cuphead. 

“Ever had any cotton candy?” He asks Pib. But of course she didn’t answer as she only stared at them. The brothers slowed down so Pib could catch up, and when they did, Cuphead motioned towards a stand—a man was handing out cones of cotton candy of different colors and flavors. 

“Go get some candy—“ 

Mugman smacks Cuphead’s band and glares at him. “Pib’s not a dog!” Mugman scoffs. Pib walks over to the stand as Mugman had scolded Cuphead—who was busy rubbing his hand as he squinted at Cuphead. 

“What’s yer problem? Geez, we gotta ditch the idiot.” Cuphead lowered his voice for Mugman to hear in case Pib tried cutting into their conversation.

“I don’t know about that Cuphead. Pib seems really nice. I mean look.” Mugman looks over to Pib who was taking a cone of cotton candy and handing it to a kid who was peering up at Pib. The kid smiled and thanked Pib before quickly scurrying off. Pib turns back to the man at the stand and motioned for more, Cuphead gives Mugman a blank expression.

“We ditch Pib, and go to the others. It’s almost sunset and that’s when Bettigan and the others will find out about the venue because half of the town’ll be down there.” It was new to Cuphead to be the voice of reason in this scenario but Mugman at times could be just as stubborn as his brother.

Mugman did think for a moment before grunting. 

“Fine..” he says. “That means that when the concert ends—we gotta high tail it outta here.” 

“You’re still worried about Abe—“

“ARCHANGEL!” Mugman shouts at Cuphead who immediately stops talking. Cuphead furrowed his eyebrows. 

“Alright, alright..” 

-

7:07PM

Y/n looked away from the clock on the wall and rocked back and forth on her feet—rather nervously. Charley had been standing beside her as he was busy ripping something up—she was sure it was someone’s book as she noticed Charley had a knack for destroying people's property. Edgar laid on the floor playing with the prop gun and Barley was seated in a chair trying not to drift asleep. 

It seemed Y/n was the only one bothered. The wood creaked under her boots everytime she rocked back and forth. And soon she felt Charley grip her shoulder, which caused her to look at him and see he gave her a blank expression. “Would you sit the hell still?” He grumbled. Y/n stopped moving and placed her hands to her side which was nervously fiddling with the bandanna around her neck. 

“I have never been onstage before and I literally have five lines to remember and they all escaped my head.“ she confessed and Charley released her shoulder and raised an eyebrow. “So? Just improvise.” He says and Y/n lets out a strained noise with her throat. 

“That’s even harder.” 

“Trust, it won’t be too hard when you get out there.” Charley’s pep talk wasn’t exactly a pep talk but what did she expect from the guy. 

Edgar wandered over and placed a hand on her arm and squeaked before placing his head on her hand. Y/n gently rubbed Edgar’s head and sighed Atleast someone tried to help her. 

She felt someone gently grab her face and when she looked up she spotted Alice who smiled at her, and gently pats her head. “You’ll do great.” Alice says. 

“So..” looking over. Donald, Panchito, Oswald, Felix, Boris and Bendy walked into the green room as well. 

“What’s next after this?” Donald asks. Alice didn’t have a clue—she only had one plan which was to get that stone. 

“Well. You mentioned getting pieces to the heart. That should probably be your guy's next objective when you receive the stone, so At Least you won’t have the Devil on your back while you’re out.” Alice says, Barley opened his eyes—he had been listening to the conversation the entire time. 

“And..what exactly are we gonna tell Henry we head back home?” Barley asks Alice. Considering they did leave sorta unannounced. Alice tapped her arm as she thought to herself. 

“Well…that celebration is next week..” Alice looks at Bendy. “Which means you guys need to be back home by the following Friday. 8 days from now.”  She says…8 days surely won’t be enough to find four stone pieces. 

“8 days?” Bendy seemed to think that wasn’t enough as well. And Alice nods. “I won’t be able to cover for you all if you guys aren’t back in California next week. And from the notes I read from Henry’s and M/n’s meeting. It seems important…and mandatory.” She says. 

“Well. That means we’ll just have to work quicker. No biggie.” Felix pipes up and Donald grunts. “Now we’re timed?” Panchito nudged Donald and he smiled. “Oh don’t worry! Look at how easy it was to get the first piece. I’m sure the 3 others wouldn’t be too hard to get.” It seemed Panchito was more of the comic relief—which Y/n thanked as he was very good at setting a comfortable mood. 

“Don’t die—“ Charley paused for a moment before swatting his hand towards Bendy as if shooing him away. “As a matter of fact. Please do. M’ sure Henry will let me take your spot.” 

“So. Are we certain that they’re comfortable being on stage?” Oswald looks out of the green room from the group of nuns—who actually were enjoying their time outside together backstage, smiling at one another and singing until it was time for the show to start. Oswald looks at Alice who smiles and nods. “Oh yeah. They’ll be just fine.” She reassured. 

“Oh wow!” Panchito suddenly appeared next to Y/n and looked at the costume that Y/n was wearing. Brown pants with various pockets. A brown button up with a velvet brown vest with a brown bandanna, on her head was a cowboy hat that Alice managed to find deep in the boxes of props and a prop gun in a holster to her side. 

“You look like a broke hobo in the Midwest.” Panchito says as he quickly circled around her to examine the costume. Y/n laughed and Alice fixed the hat on the human's head. “Remember guys. Simple and quick.” Alice reminds before eyeing Charley and Bendy. “That goes for you two.” 

“Oh please. We’ll sell the show with us being up there.” Charley says and Edgar squeaks in agreement. 

“Where’s your hat?” Felix asks Bendy and the demons grunts. “M’ not wearin’ that stupid thi-“

“GUYS!” Everyone flinched at the loud voice and looked over towards the door to see Cuphead and Mugman—how did the brothers manage to find them way in the green room backstage at the venue—no idea.. 

Spunk had been asleep on the floor but his ears perked up when he heard the brothers enter the room, gently lifting his head to look at the two before resting it back on the ground. Y/n furrowed her eyebrows at the two. 

“What’s wrong?” She asks. 

Mugman inhales before he starts to ramble. 

“They’re sending an archangel and some other guys to kill you! Like reinforcements! And we all know reinforcement sorta are the real problem everyone worries about!” He exclaims. Alice tilts her head. 

“Well…they got away the first time—what’s the problem?” She asks. 

“Archangels are very powerful.” Felix answered for them—of course! How could Y/n forget! Felix is an adventure slash archeologist slash total badass when it came to upscale knowledge when it came to different creatures and locations—he had to have some knowledge in that head of his.

“Yeah, he’s specifically looking to kill Bendy.” Cuphead says nonchalantly. Bendy’s expression twisted into confusion. “Wha—me? Why? What did I do?” He sputters. That was the first time Y/n saw him look genuinely confused. Which to be honest. Who was looking for Bendy and why?

“Maybe because he’s a demon.” Donald points out. Angel versus demon. Kinda obvious in his eyes. 

“Well. Either way. It’s best to avoid him.” Felix says and Bendy raises his eyebrows slightly. “And how are we supposed to do that? In fact. We hadn’t had a single weapon to use against them.”

“Yeah, Cuphead and Mugman can shoot bullets from their fingers.” Y/n said as she pointed at the cup brothers. “Juss pick somethin’ up and hit them.” Barley says as if that was the most obvious solution known to man. Which it would work—for a short time. 

“That stone can be your weapon until then, not only can it shy away dark forces, but beings with higher powers as well—mostly considering because they both inhabit the same power. So the Angel won’t be able to touch any of you if you have that stone.“ Felix says he thinks for a moment. 

“But—out away from the mainlands. Any cellular connection won’t do much.” Felix looks at Alice and then at Bendy. “Which means getting connection from us and between Alice will be a problem.”

“What? They don’t have any Wi-Fi out there?” Donald says and Mugman smiled. “Oh I know! I never heard of a phone before!” He says. Y/n’s mouth slowly opened…no..cell phone…out in the mainlands. Not that she felt like she needed to be on her phone 24/7, not considering that she would be entering a 3rd world that wasn’t even known to half of the earth's population because it wasn’t on any map and she was sure she would be distracted with the new discoveries there. But it mostly came down to her mother having to check up on her via the phone. Despite being an adult now having free will to travel around—a mama bear still is gonna worry and who is Y/n to get angry when literally she would be continents from home.

“Well. My peoples back at home will be blowing up my phone every hour so unless you hook a satellite to my back for Wi-Fi—my mom will literally tear the entire world apart looking for me.” Y/n says and Bendy grumbled. 

“She’s not lyin..”  

“Well, why can’t what’s-his-face create something to fix the problem? You know. Considering he knew your great grandfatha’ and all.” Cuphead points out referring to Puck—which, that did seem like a good idea all considering Puck was one of the smartest little guys Y/n’s seen. Ever. 

“That’s not even going to be remotely possible. Creating a device to connect and speak through from miles away that doesn't have any connection or wifi whatsoever in under a few hours? I don’t think he would have those ready by the time it’s time to leave town.” Oswald points out. Which he did bring up a good fact all considering the main plan is to leave town immediately after the concert. 

“Well…it does not hurt to try.” Panchito shrugs. “Me, Oswald and Donald can go to Puck to see if he can perhaps create something to communicate from the mainland and out there.” Panchito motioned to his side, referring to the unknown. 

“Well if that’s the case then we have to leave now to go to him so he can get started.” Donald agrees and Oswald tilts his head. “And if he doesn't get it finished before we leave?” 

“We leave.” Panchito shrugs. 

“If she burns something, I’ll send you a farewell card.” Alice places a hand on Y/n’s shoulder and Y/n’s eyebrows furrowed together as she lets out a strained laugh. 

“Yeah…Panchito..please make sure he at least creates something for us.” Y/n tells the rooster, Panchito smiles at her and quickly nods. 

“We’ll just get the stone. And head back to the church and you all can leave tonight to the islands away from the mainlands with the stone,” Alice starts. 

“Me, Charley, Barley, Edgar and Boris will head back home and at the least just keep us updated so we can Atleast know you all are alive while you’re away. And remember guys. 8 days no longer than that. If then—then I’m going to assume you’re dead.” Alice reminds—which was a bit nerve wracking for her. Letting them all leave to gods knows where, but in order to understand what’s going on—and not only that but out a stop to this, they had to do it. 

“Alright! Then we are off! We will be back no later than  an hour! Back at the venue!” Panchito smiles as he rushes over to the door, and drags Oswald and Donald with him. 

“Hurry back!” Alice tells the three, the rushing footsteps of the three slowly disappearing down the hall with each second. 

“Cuphead, Mugman. Do you know where the others are?” Felix asks the brothers. Mugman nods—thanks to him and his big brains. 

“I sent them all to the east part of town. But I don’t know how long they’ll be searching down there.”  He says. 

“Wait—how come if Abel’s an archangel that harness these crazy insane powers, Alice don’t have anythin?” Cuphead asks and tilts his head in confusion. 

“She’s not a real Angel, dimwit.” Charley answers. 

Felix’s ears flickered and he looked over his shoulder to see one of nuns standing there with her hands behind her back and a small smile, Felix stepped aside assuming she wanted to speak to Alice considering that’s all who they’ve been speaking to. 

Alice looks over to see the nun and smiled gently. 

“I just wanted to let you all know how terribly grateful we are for you guys helping us.” The nun thanks. Alice lets out a small laugh. “Aw, that’s very sweet of you. You don’t have to thank us—“

“We do! If we do manage to win for tonight. We wanted to hand the prize over to you all.” Oh..

Y/n looked at Alice from the corner of her eyes and she had only smiled at the nun but couldn’t seem to find anything to say. The sound of music muffled from the stage caught everyone’s attention. 

“Well! It’s almost time. Go get ready with everyone, I’ll be right there!” Alice smiles. The nun smiled brightly and scurried off to the others to get ready. 

Bendy slowly looks at Charley. “So we don’t have to steal it.” He smiles smugly at the butcher and Charley grunts. “That’s if we win the damn thing. Miss fumble feet over here is gettin’ last minute jitters.” Charley points his thumb lazily over to Y/n. Who had rolled her eyes and shook her head. 

“I’ll be fine.”  She grumbled. 

“And what exactly are we gonna do if they show up?” Barley brings the conversation back to the more important matters. 

Alice walks over to the door to leave. “Fight them. That’s all we got. You know what Sammy says. The show must go on.” Alice sings as she trots out the room. 

-

Peering from the wing of the stage, Y/n watched as the contestants sang and pranced around on stage, looking at the seated people seated down in chairs or picnic blankets it was almost like the entire damn town was present. 

Spunk looks up at Y/n once spotting her sudden change in demeanor. Yeah…maybe..this was the worst idea ever. I mean she’s been shot at, chased, almost sacrificed by a tribe of rats—but getting on stage is where Y/n crossed the line. Sure…

Spunk nudged his head against her leg gently, causing the human to look down at him. Spunk wagged his tail and peered up at Y/n before sitting down and standing up straight and tall—almost as if puffing his chest out. 

“Yeah, I know.” She said quietly. 

“You know when I’m scared I close my eyes.” Y/n looked over to see Boris. He smiled at her and walked over to stand beside her to peer out to the stage. 

“I have to see somehow, Boris.” She laughs. Boris laughs afterwards. “Yeah, what I’m saying is. Covering your eyes might help you—it's like training wheels. You have to do it—and soon you won’t need them anymore. Does that make sense?” He taps his chin as if he was debating his own words. 

“Alright everyone.” Alice walks over and motions Boris and Y/n over to the small group meeting with the nuns. The two walked over—plus Spunk trotting over as well. Standing between Alice and Boris. Charley, Barley, Edgar, and Bendy stood next to each other as Felix was the last to wander over before standing next to Barley.  Cuphead and Mugman stood next to Felix—which it seemed Cuphead was of course messing with stuff seeing Mugman had to drag him over by his handle.

“I don’t have much to say, I just wanted to call everyone over.” Alice says as she relaxes her shoulders and a few of the nuns laughs. 

“But no, really. In a few moments you sisters are going to be onstage for the first time in forever. And either we win or lose, I just wanted to let you all know, it was a pleasure being here with you all.” Alice smiled at the nuns who smiled back at her with a soft welcoming smile. 

“Alright. Let’s go.” 

-

Watching the various people perform onstage was very entertaining in itself. Seeing the different talents were cool and..concerning..considering Y/n thought they would way better than the nuns—no offense. 

But—but the nuns going and performing—it seemed the town recognized them and missed their presence in the past—hearing the loud clapping and cheering did ease Y/n’s nerves for going on stage. 

Y/n pats her sides nervously as she fumbles around on her feet. Edgar circled around her before easing between her legs and standing up slightly, Y/n stumbled and sat down on Edgar’s back, the spider toon looked up at her and squeaked. Y/n placed her hands in Edgar’s head and smiled down at him. 

“Alright we’re gonna play a small little game called; Play Pretend.” Charley says as he walks in front of Y/n. 

“It helps Boris everytime he performs.” 

“He still gets nervous when he has to perform?” Y/n asks. The wolf had to play the piano backstages and wasn’t able to help Y/n with her small little stage fright she was having—which not to mention, she didn’t know she had.

“Close your eyes, and go.” Charley’s pep talk had to be one of the worst things ever. Y/n deadpans and furrowed her eyebrows. 

“That doesn't help me.“ she tells him. Charley shrugs. “All yer’ doin’ is building the world around you. That’s as best as it’s gonna get.” 

“How does closing my eyes gonna help me? I have to have my eyes open!” She grumbled. Barley laughs and pats Y/n’s back. “Don’t stress er’ out lad, you know it takes humans time to set the area.”

“Human brains are so fragile and slow.” Charley rolls his eyes and Y/n would have taken offense of that if she wasn’t too busy sweating her skin off. Bendy walks over and looks at Y/n. 

“Ya’ still feelin’ nervous?” He asks her. And she nods. 

“I mean, I tried, can’t try to tell me later I didn’t give her a pep talk.” Charley raised his hands up as if defending his statement. Edgar removes himself from Y/n so should stand before standing next to Charley and Barley before they wandered off to finish getting ready—which it seemed their time to go on stage was coming hotter and quicker by the second.

Bendy hooked his arm around Y/n. “So. Boris is nervous about performing sometimes?” Y/n asks and Bendy nods. “Yeah. You would think someone his size the guy wouldn’t be afraid of anythin’ but clearly that’s not the case.” That did cause a short chuckle to come from Y/n, Boris was a pretty tall guy. 

“But I guess even small things scare big guys. To me. I don’t think there’s a way to approach fear.” 

“What do you mean?” 

“I mean, sometimes ya’  just gotta throw yourself out there. If you’re scared, do it anyway, either way, messin’ up or not, we’re still here.”

Y/n thought for a moment as the two stared out onto the stage. A feeling of something being lifted from her shoulders was evident. She smiled softly to herself and slowly nodded. 

“Alright..” she lets out a sigh. And Bendy nods. 

“Where’s your hat?” 

“I’m not wearin’ that damn thing…”  Bendy gives her a deadpanned expression Alice walks into the room and looks at the Butcher Gang, Bendy and Y/n. 

“Alright guys. It’s showtime.”

Charley, Barley, And Edgar walked over to Bendy and Y/n, who was already standing by the wing to enter the stage. 

Charley flicks Y/n’s ears. “You’ll be fine.” He repeats for the 100th time. 

“I know, I know.” She rolled her shoulder before closing her eyes. 

“Good luck guys..” was all Y/n heard from Alice as the five entered onto the stage. 

-

The woman sat behind the bar drying a glass pitcher. The music of old ragtime played from the rickety radio that sat on the bar top. Some patrons were busy arm wrestling and drinking away their hearts. 

The sound of the doors opening slightly creaks  throughout the bar. A lone bottle rolls into the bar—a cloth that was dingy and burnt at the end from a recent match with a single flame on it—a smoke trail following after it like a moth to a flame. The bottle hit the stool and exploded—smoke escaping and filling the room. The patrons coughed and waved in front of their faces at the thick gray smoke interrupting their airways. 

The woman placed the glass cup she was drying and furrowed her eyebrows. “What on earth..” she whispered. 

When the smoke dissipated, four figures stood before her. Y/n held the pistol in her hand, pointing it to the lady, the bandanna covering the lower half of her face. Two stubby hands slam onto the bar top and Edgar soon heaves himself up on top of it in an attempt to be eye level with the woman. Breathing heavily as if that climb tired him off. Standing on his seat legs he pointed an accusing finger to the lady and squeaked. 

“He said all the money.” Y/n says. 

“Squeak! Squeak!“ 

“And all the fake ids you took in the last 3 weeks from your patrons.” She added. 

“Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!” 

“And all of your—what?” Y/n furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Edgar who still bald a stern expression towards the lady. 

Edgar then looks at Y/n and squeaks. “I’m not asking her for a bag of grape twizzlers.” Y/n deadpans. 

Charley pushed the two aside and placed his forearm on the countertop. “Listen we’ll be outta yer’ way, we just need whatever is in that register if yours.” He says—almost as if he’s trying to smooth talk the lady. 

The lady crossed her arms and gave the bandits an unbothered. “No.“ 

Charley was caught off guard by that answer and moved his arm from the counter before looking at the woman. “What—no? What do you mean no?” 

“Hahaha!” Barley lets out a laugh from the background, Y/n, Charley, and Edgar turn their heads to look at Barley to see him with his feet propped up on the table watching them. Charley deadpans but didn’t say anything, as Barley seemed to understand the look. He huffs and gets up from the chair before truding over. 

“Do you really think I’m gonna fear you guys? In fact. I just called the sheriff and he’ll be here any moment!” The woman shouts at the four. Edgar was silent for a moment before quickly flickering his eyes over to Charley before looking back at the lady. 

“I’ll get a whole case uh’ money from you all.” The woman seemed…a tad bit smarter than they expected. Y/n scratched the back of her head and muttered under her breath. “Ma’am if I’m honest I was just promised money if I took up this job.” She says.

“Ya’ can’t even prove if we got a bounty on us or not.” Barley chuckled. The woman points over to her side. And the four look over to see the four wanted posters of the goons and the desired amount pinned to a bulletin board. 

“Alright.” Barley taps his fingers—that backfired on him. 

The doors opened up, and the four looked at each other before turning around. Standing in the doorway of the bar, was the sheriff in town, with his hands on his hips. The demon toon looks at the floor and raises an eyebrow. “Alright guys. Let’s make this quick and simple, just come with me, and we’ll get this over and this can be less of a headache for everyone.” He says. 

Charley blinked slowly and rolled his eyes. “No.” He says before turning around to the lady again. “Just give us the money, brat.” 

“I don’t have any money!” 

“Squeak, squeak!” Edgar squeaks at the woman. 

“Deal with the sheriff.” Barley looks at Y/n. Y/n sputtered before quickly glancing over at Bendy. “What you want me to do?  Shoot him?!” 

“And why did ya’ recruit an intern again?” Barley grumbled before moving his gaze over to Charley who was glaring at the stubborn woman. 

“Just get the damned sheriff!” Charley shouts at the two. 

Y/n flinched slightly before muttering under breath like some stubborn teenager, walking a few inches ahead she turned her gaze to Bendy who was still by the door. Y/n fixed her vest nervously and cleared her throat, eyeing the toon up and down, Bendy stared at her with a nonchalant expression. Y/n motioned towards Bendy and sniffed. “Stop.” She tells him. 

Charley stops talking to the woman before peering over his shoulder to Y/n and furrowing his eyebrows. He turns around and smacks the back of her head, causing her to flinch and quickly rip the pistol from her holster and aiming it at Bendy. 

“You heard me! I’ll shoot! I'm not afraid to use this thing! I got a clip on me .” Y/n shouts. Bendy moves his hands away from the doors he had been holding open. At first she thought he was going to leave and she looked over her shoulder to Charley, Barley and Edgar. Charley chuckled and nudged Barley. 

“See, told you the interns were good.” Charley lets out a chuckle, looking back ahead of her, Bendy looked at the four silently before speaking. 

“You tryna duel me or somethin?” He says—which didn’t really seem to come out as a question, it seemed more of an accusation than anything. Y/n opened her mouth slowly and tried to speak but nothing came out. 

“Fine then..let’s make a deal.” 

Charley moves to stand next to Y/n and crossed his arms. “N’ what’s the deal?” 

“I’ll life the bounty off your heads if she can catch one of the deadliest criminals in town. I’ll give you a position—a offer so good you wouldn’t have to go rummaging through the town's gutters again.” Bendy starts. But he lifts a finger. 

“But. You gotta find that bandit first. No Bandit. Your bounties won’t be disregarded.”  

Charley thought for a moment before shrugging. “Alright.” He says. 

“Wait what?” Y/n looks between the two quickly. 

“Bring him here by sundown.”

-

“You made a deal to get a thief. That has a higher bounty count than we do over our heads.” Y/n followed Charley down the dust filled roads of the town—the people in town would scurry away once being faced with one of the many dangers of the town, the Butcher Gang. 

Charley scratched at his tooth with his pinkie and shrugged. “We get money if we find the guy—who said we gotta become officers?” He asks her. Which..yeah. They technically didn’t have to listen to Bendy. Just kiss up to him until he could give them the money for the job and hightail it out of town. It was a win-win in Charley’s eyes considering they would get money—either stealing it or doing the sheriff's quest. 

“Yeah sounds nice—“ Barley groans as he trudged after the two. “But where the hell are we supposed to start? It’s not like there’s a sign pointin’ to the first cl-“

“There’s this sign pointing east saying; ‘first clue’.” Y/n interrupts Barley as she faces and reads a wooden sign with the words written on it..rather..goofily in fact.

Charley stops walking and looks over at Y/n and furrows his eyebrows. “The hell?” 

Edgar claps his hands and squeaks before pointing down the path which led off to a passage, rickety wooden fences came into view as it seemed to be an entrance to a hole, dim golden lights spiraled around the wooden fence as if they were Christmas lights.

“Nah.” Charley says before turning and walking away from the direction the sign was pointing. 

Y/n looks away from the fense and looks at Charley. “But, it says first clue.” She repeats and Charley turns to look at her. “Yeah, and water turns to ice.” 

“Huh?” Barley gives Charley a confused expression. 

“Well, where else are we supposed to go? Wander all through town until time runs out? We got a first clue right here. We might as well see what it is.” The human slowly walks backwards to the entrance of the fence with a smile and Charley slowly rolls his eyes. “Why I decided to take you in? I dunno, worst decision of my life—“

“Let’s go!” Y/n’s voice shouts from ahead as she slips down the dirt path, with Edgar squeaking behind her in an attempt as if he were saying ‘wait up!’ 

Once walking down the path, they were met with a small wooden house that..could use a bit of a fixer upper in Y/n’s opinion, the sun was just now setting, and the stars were out to twinkle in the clear night of the western sky.  Small golden lit lanterns hung in a nearby oak tree. And individual candles were lit near the fence—surely with all the candles unlit the place would be covered in darkness, only the moon being able to be their light and salvation for whoever inhabits the area. It was getting quite chili out but that was the least of Y/n’s problems. Slowly nearing the wooden house, Y/n walked onto the porch, the wood groaning under her feet as she stood near the door, she felt Edgar step onto the porch as well and stand next to her.

Charley and Barley were the last to wander over and Barley was  busy looking around as Charley motioned for Y/n to knock on the door. When she knocked on the door there was silence—no one answered the door or it was maybe perhaps empty.

Knocking once again. There was no answer until she tried to open the door—which to no surprise—it was locked. 

Y/n looked at Charley. “I don’t think anyone's home.“ the human tells Charley. Charley looks at Edgar and motioned him to the building. Edgar lets out squeak and nods before scurrying away in search of a way in. After a few moments prior to Edgar leaving, Y/n heard muffled footsteps from the other side of the door and soon it swung open to reveal Edgar in all his glory. Edgar smiles up at the three and Y/n walks into the building looking around, the interior of the house was rather normal. A living room, kitchen and a staircase leading to the second floor. 

“Alright. Search the place for ‘clues’ I guess.” Charley orders the three. 

Y/n found interest in exploring upstairs, walking up the stairs, she reached the top to see a small hallway with only one door at the end of it. Which only told her maybe one person lived there. She walks over to the door and opens it, the lights were out so she slowed her pace and squinted her eyes in the dark. Moving her hand over to the wall blindly she felt a light switch, flickering the light in it revealed nonetheless but a small room for one. Person, glancing around the room—nothing really daughter her eye—but she wasn’t aware of the tall wolf cowering away from her. Y/n blinks and looks to her side but the wolf quickly moves to her right—her blind sight. The wolf shivered in fear as he slowly moved the opposite direction of her vision, Y/n looked over at the dresser and spotted a flute—which caught her interest as she wandered over to it and examined it. The wolf took that as a signal to leave the room, he slowly retreated away as quietly as he could as the bandit was busy distracted with his belongings, they could take anything for all he cared he just needed to get away from them! 

His tail tucked between his legs as his ears were pinned to his head he grimaced as he took another step back, only to step on a crumpled piece of paper from earlier he had been writing on. The bandit perks up before turning around quickly and her gaze landed on Boris. 

Boris quickly fixes his posture as if he wasn’t just trying to sneak out. “Uh!” Boris stammers, shocked from being caught. Y/n opened her mouth slowly..not entirely sure what to do—she thought no one was home! 

“I uh—“

“Don’t kill me!” Boris cried out, dropping to his knees and clenching his hands together as if begging for his life. “Hey! Don’t worry—I’m not here to hurt you! I’m just—we’re just—“ 

“We’re?!” Boris shrieks. 

“I mean!” Y/n held her breath for a moment. 

“You’re gonna kill me are you! I heard the story of you guys!” He lets out a loud sob as comical streams of tears shoot from his eyes the wolf sobbing loudly and for his size the wolf could actually cause a lot of harm to the human, but he..seemed to be quite the scaredy cat..or wolf in this matter. 

“Don’t cry!” 

“WHAAAAAAAA!” Sobs Boris. 

“What the hell is goin’ on up here?” Charley slowly walks into the room to see the wolf sobbing on the floor. He stared down at the wolf before his eyes flickered down to Boris and over to Y/n who was standing a few feet away from the wolf. 

“He just started crying—“

“JUST TAKE ANYTHING! PLEASE NOT ME!”

“We’re not he-“ Charley started to speak but Boris only started bawling out crying again. After a while Charley got tired of hearing Boris’s feverish crying and grabbed the wolf by his ears. “Would you shut up!” Charley hissed. The wolf quickly stopped crying and sniff loudly—as if his nose were stuff, Boris looked up at the two when Y/n walked closer to stand beside Charley. 

“We’re not here to take anything or hurt anyone. We just saw your sign in front of your cabin for clues for where the town's thieves may be at.” Y/n explains. Boris remained on the floor, he wiped his sleeve across his nose and looked up at Charley and Y/n.

“But..but..you guys—“

“Yeah, yeah, we know! Thieves, made a deal with the sheriff to find the guy he’s been lookin’ for in exchange of the bounty bein’ lifted, now do you know anythin’ or not?” Charley quickly cuts to the chase, Boris’s tail quickly wagged and he nods the sound of his tail thumping the wooden floor emits.

“Yeah! A few miles from town, there’s this abandoned city, I remember seein’ him leave that way. But I don’t know what he looks like.” Answered the wolf. Y/n and Charley looked at eachother and Y/n placed her gaze back onto Boris. 

“Well. When was the last time the guy was here?” She asks. Boris thinks for a moment, his ears perking up for a moment as he taps his chin for a moment. “Uh..last night. He left on a horse—“

“Which means that it’s probably some ways away.” Y/n tells Charley who had his hands on his hips, thinking.

“We can always grab the sheriff and he can come with us.” Y/n adds. Boris quickly stands up.

“I would like to help!”  Boris quickly recruits himself. Charley hummed to himself before slowly grinning to himself—rather mischievously than anything. “Oh yeah…take us to Bendy.”

-

Bendy stared at Charley, the bandit was standing in front of the desk with his hands planted in the desk.  Y/n, Barley and Edgar stood behind their boss as Boris stood to the side of the room with his arms behind his back and a goofy smile. 

“Ya’  broke into his house?” Bendy squints his eyes. 

“Look, you said fix this problem, not fix it in the most legal way possible.” Charley growls and Bendy places his hands on his hips before motioning for Charley to continue what he originally came to tell him.

“The guy left the town last night—he must have gone to that run down town 6 hours from here, he took a horse and that town is the only town closest to here.” 6 hours? Jesus that would be a long walk.. 

“And you’re certain that’s him?” Bendy edged. And Charley points to the door of the office. “We need horses if we’re goin’ anywhere, and you’re helpin’ us.”

“Why I can’t leave town. Need ta’ stay here in case anyone gets into some trouble.” Bendy quickly declines the offer to leave town. 

“Be honest. The only reason why this town thrives from entertainment is because of us.” Charley’s finger twiddled around himself-mostly referring to himself, Y/n, Barley and Edgar. 

“Well no duh, you come here wrecking havoc maybe once a month or so.” 

“We leave now.”  Charley squints his eyes and Bendy was silent for a moment before sighing. 

“Alright..fine.” 

“Oh boy! Did I hear we’re going on a road trip?!” Everyone turned their heads to see two brothers standing in the doorway. Both wearing identical clothing of their westerns git up with a button up, a vest and a  colored rookie badge. Red for Cuphead and blue for Mugman. 

“Who are they?” Y/n asks Bendy who slowly looks away from the two and shakes his head. “The new recruits…” Soon Bendy perked up, a light bulb above his head lit up above his head, signaling an idea popped off in that head of his. 

“This could be a great training for you two!“ 

“Wha—what are they doing here?” Mugman asks as he eyes the former bandits standing in the small office area. 

“They’re helping with hunting down our guy. Come on, let’s get a horse and get going.”

-

Grabbing a horse was quite the challenge considering Y/n never rode one before. Ever. The brown horse stared down at her as she slowly unlocked the gate to the pen. 

Gently placing a hand on the horse's snout. The horse lowered his head at the warm touch of the human. The others were busy gathering their horses for the short trip that Charley really didn’t want to do. 

Soon—a figure landed in front of her, leaning on the fence with its arm posted up  and smiling smugly, Cuphead. 

“So…you run from the cops?” He says as he jutted a finger over in the direction that Bendy was standing at busy feeding one of the horses some hay not at all paying attention. 

Y/n looked back at Cuphead and furrowed her eyebrows. “What do you want?” She asks. The guy was weird…seriously. 

Cuphead blinked slowly as his attempt to smooth talk did not go as planned. 

He dusted his shoulder as if dusting away any particles and sighs. “Oh you know. Just was gettin’ the feelin’ that maybe we could be the next Bonnie and Clyde.”  He purrs and Y/n remains silent, holding the gate in her hand as she stares at the cup brother. 

“Look, you don’t gotta pretend we don’t have somethin’ goin’ on, pretty thing. I may not be a guy with money, but I sure do have Lady Luck on my side to get things I want.” Cuphead winks. Y/n was silent yet again and Cuphead was about to say something else until she slammed the gate in his face. The rookie falls to the ground with a loud: ‘ow!’ The visuals of stars flickering above his head appeared and Y/n turned around and walked away from him, Cuphead raised a shaky hand and heaved himself from the ground and let out a heavy as he leaned on the gate and watched Y/n. 

“Don’t worry! I understand bein’ shy!” 

When Y/n found Charley a few feet away busy strapping the saddle onto the horse, she glowered at him for a moment and huffs to get his attention. The toon looks away from the horse and to Y/n and raised an eyebrow. 

“The boys are weird in this town.” She tells him and Charley shrugs. “Shoot em.” He says before turning back to the horse. Y/n crossed her arms and sneered. 

“Someone clearly must be hungry for food.” He points out..which was true..

“No, I just want to get this over with so we can leave this place.” Y/n confessed. I mean, going to find a thief?! What are they animals?

And that only was the start of it. 

Riding the horses was much easier than she thought, Edgar rode with Y/n and was busy squeaking away, but once reaching the town—which took a little over 7 hours..simply because Edgar had to make a potty break 4 times..but upon making it to the town. It felt colder than ever. The people of town sat around, either bartering or..sulking from what it seemed. 

Slowing down the paces of the horse. Y/n glanced around the dull and rickety town—dead weeds and crops, she felt Edgar standing up and used her shoulders as a way to peer over her to look around. 

Once the horse finally stopped, Y/n slipped down from the horse, landing on her knees and helping Edgar down as the two looked around at the..awfully dull area. 

“This place is a wreck.” Mugman points out and Y/n nods, Barley and Charley had made their way over to the Edgar and Y/n and Charley grunts. “Great…” he grumbled. 

“Boris, are you sure the guy came this way? This place looks…” Bendy glanced around the area and grimaced. “Dead.” 

“Oh I’m certain.” Boris nods. 

“It could be because majority of th’ well known thieves usually stop by here.” Barley says—causing Bendy to look at him and raise an eyebrow. 

“What?” He asks. 

“If you have cops hot on your trail. You need a place to stay.” Barley dumbed it down for the demon sheriff. 

“Sorta like a place to lay low?” Mugman asks Barley curiously who nodded as his answer. 

“Which means that somewhere nearby someone probably got mugged around here I’m sure, if he just left town a few hours ago—that means the guy should still be in this town.” Y/n pipes up. She felt Charley place a hand on her head and ruffle her hair. “Taught er’ everything I know..” He sniffs and flicks a finger under his eye as if wiping a tear. 

“Yeah that’s great and all, but who was mugged—everyone practically looks dead in this joint.” Cuphead deadpans and motioned around himself, referring to the area. 

“It’s not like someone gonna shout Bloody Mary about a missing family portrait or somethin—“

“HELP! I WAS MUGGED!” Shouts a voice a few meters away. 

“I felt like I heard this from somewhere.” Charley sarcastically recalls, Edgar squeaks before pointing to the person shouting. 

Bendy was the first to walk over to the man. A dog toon who seemed in distress as he paced back and forth. 

“What’s going on?” Bendy asks, the toon looks at Bendy and his tail starts wagging quickly. “Some guy stole my family portrait!”

“How—“ Cuphead squints and genuine confusion but that wasn’t their worries as of right now, finding the bandit with whom Bendy had a feeling he was nearby. 

“Is the guy still in town?” Bendy quickly asks.

“He went that way!” The toon points to his far right. 

Great! So the guy was still here. Bendy turns to the others and motioned down the town. “Let’s split up and find him. If you do, just chase them back into the middle of the town.”